Leaderboard

Chapter 95: Make it Worth It I WOKE UP to Grandma gently patting my back, “Carly, time to get up?” “Huh?” I asked, even as I realized where and who I was. ‘Why’s she calling me Carly, though?’ I wondered for a second. I rolled over, even as she moved the covers off of me and scooped me up to carry me to the changing table. The sleeper was removed, and I blushed as I realized I was wearing a very-soaked diaper. “What?!?” I said aloud. “I’m worried about this,” she told me. “We don’t have time to figure it out now, but as soon as we get you back from school today, I will do a scan. You seem to be rapidly losing your potty training?” I felt my veins chill but nodded, “I don’t know what’s going on? It seems to have steadily gotten worse through yesterday?” “Since that’s the case, you’re wearing a diaper today.” I felt like there was a metal door that just clanged shut, locking me off from the adult world then. My stomach fell as I realized whatever was causing this had certainly gotten bad enough that if reported, I’d be back in diapers in the nest no matter what. Sensing my unease, Grandma squeezed me in a hug, “It’s okay, no one will think anything bad of you today!” I shook my head, “I just hope it’s only today…” I looked at the clock and realized how early it was, “Do I have time to go for a swim?” She smiled, “I woke you up an hour before I planned to wake Beth. It’s not time for a long one, but you can get a short one. We need to put your hair in a cap, though.” I was grateful for a chance to get some laps in and wore the swimsuit Aunt Bella had made for me the weekend of Meggy’s birthday party. It fit me well, even with the swim diaper I wore, and I was pounding through laps faster than I had for a week. ‘Probably the adrenaline from my nerves,’ I thought. After a quick shower, I was soon dressed in another uniform. Beth teased me on the way inside the Matisse Center as we arrived for our final scenes of the film that I probably should be wearing the skirt option instead. I discovered most of the crew was missing, but Sebastian and Charlotte were having a meeting by a projected HoloScreen. “Hey, you two!” Charlotte said with a smile. “How are my favorite costars today?” I blushed, and Beth said, “Umm… that sounds weird. But good!” Charlotte laughed, “I’m actually kind of being serious. I like working with you two.” I smiled, “You’re great to work with, too,” I told her genuinely. “Did you guys get those other scenes wrapped last night?” “We did,” Sebastian said, “though I swear it took twice as long without you two in them.” “Huh?” Beth reacted. “You three,” he said, motioning to include Charlotte, “have great screen chemistry. It works well when you are involved with others too, but without you, it wasn’t as easy?” Charlotte nodded, “You two really are good at this.” “So, what’s up first this morning?” I asked. “Continuing where we finished yesterday. We’ll start with the scene at Grandma’s house before we go to the office.” “Wait, who’s playing ‘Grandma’ now?” Beth asked. “Madelyn doesn’t have a screen appearance in our original plan, just a computer voice, so we’ll use her. You’ll need to alter her computer voice when you do the edit. Maybe just some modulation?” I nodded, “That should be easy. I’m just glad I don’t have to see Kelly today!” Everyone laughed at that, and we moved on to getting to wardrobe. Charlotte came to help Beth and me get into our outfits, and I blushed when I realized the diaper was wet again. “Gary, we’re going to need you,” Charlotte said when she realized it. “What’s wrong?” “Well, first, Carly is suddenly having accidents?” She looked at me, “You’ve never seemed to have them?” “I haven’t,” I said. “So something has to be wrong with the nanites?” Charlotte suggested. “Might be…” He said thoughtfully. “Hopefully, it’ll correct when we reverse them? You should be able to be done filming by lunch or just after, right?” “Hopefully?” She agreed. “Let’s not worry about it then yet.” “How do we deal with the PooPloder placement if she’s wetting?” “Oh, that’s not a big deal, I’ve got six of the control panty things, so if she gets one wet, we’ll just change it when we change her diaper?” “Maybe we should use a regular diaper only until we do the office scene?” He suggested. Charlotte shook her head, “Let’s take care of shooting that one first, then we’ll come back to the Grandma’s house scene?” “Fair enough, I’ll let Seb know,” Gary said, taking off. “Sorry about this, Connor,” she told me. “We never intended you to have problems.” I shrugged, “Nothing we can do about it now?” “Let’s get you into the PooPloder version and get the accident out of the way; then, we don’t have to worry about anything more than just a diaper until we film the last scenes.” I nodded. Twenty minutes later, we were filming Sarah swiping into the office building while holding me. As we passed the bathroom, I asked, “Please?” I looked up at Charlotte, and she stared down at me. She sighed, “You promise to fix things?” “I’ll try!” I said. Before our conversation continued, though, Sophia came further down the hallway. “Well, look who the cat dragged in!” She smiled down at me and held her hands out. “Can your favorite auntie have a cuddle?” “Auntie?” I asked. “Of course, Brian, I’m your Mommy’s best friend! So that makes me your auntie!” Charlotte squeezed me reassuringly and said, “Hailey, we really don’t have much time for this?” “Please?” Sophia practically begged like a little girl to hold a doll. She handed me over and said, “Okay, fine, but you can’t cuddle her long! We need to get some work done!” With that, I began to endure a bounce up and down on her side before she placed me more in a hold like you would with an infant. As she did so, she stared at my stomach for a second before gently pushing on it. I activated the PooPloder, even as I grunted and groaned. A moment later, Sophia turned me around and held my diapered butt to her nose. “Uh-oh, someone was holding in a big present for her Mommy! That’s not good for your whittle belly!” I was handed back to Charlotte with a smile from her. I clung to her as Sophia said, “I’m just the auntie, so Mommy can have you back!” “Gee... thanks for the support,” Charlotte said. At that moment, I maintained a look of shock and forced some tears to roll down my face. It wasn’t hard with how disgusting the fake poop felt! After a couple of bounces and a hug, she said, “Come on, let’s go change your stinky butt, then we’ll go to Mommy’s office. Have a good weekend, Hailey!” Sophia waved at me and said with a mommy’s baby voice, “Bye-bye, baby girl!” As soon as Charlotte entered the bathroom door, I heard, “Cut!” “How was that?” Charlotte asked Will. “Great! Works so much better when she’s involved in the scenes.” “Do we need to do it again?” Sebastian asked. “I don’t think so. Everything looked and sounded good from what I could tell,” Will said. “In that case, let’s keep going; I’m worried about the effects Connor is dealing with here.” The stage was reset to allow filming of the changing table in the women’s restroom. “Okay, places!” was heard a few minutes later, and we began the scene. Charlotte sighed as she gently placed me on a changing pad she’d dug out from the diaper bag. “I’m sorry about that, Brianna, I really was going to let you try the potty?” I sniffled. The disgusting PooPloder stuff felt horrible and was a great tool to help me bring out that helpless emotion the scene called for! “Just change me, please? This is so disgusting…” I scrunched my face up as she placed the strap across my chest. “Just a moment, sweetie,” she said as she dug into the diaper bag. A second later, an intrusive silicone nipple was being forced through my lips, and I began sucking on it. Charlotte exposed my diaper and then lifted my legs for just a second. I knew they were looking for a view of the browning of the PooPloder on the back of the diaper, and then my legs were pushed down again, and she pulled open the tapes. As she wiped the mess off my bottom, she said, “Oh, Brianna, why didn’t you tell me you weren’t done yet?” Charlotte improvised. “Huh?” “You’re still going pee-pee, sweetie,” she smiled at me. “That’s okay, I have another diapee.” It was only as she was pulling the initial clean diaper away that I realized she had improvised because I was again peeing myself uncontrollably! Finally, with the second clean diaper, my clothing was straightened, and I was carried out of the restroom. “Cut!” Sebastian called. “What happened?” He asked. “We were having a little accident,” Charlotte smiled, but I could tell she was worried. “Tell me that worked? I want her back to her normal self as soon as possible. There is clearly something wrong here?” “She’s a Little; don’t they just usually have accidents? Every Little on campus is back in diapers, right?” Sophia asked. “Not saying that to be rude,” she tried to backtrack. “Usually only when someone has been doing something to them,” Beth said. “Yeah, let’s keep going,” Sebastian said. “I think the scene may even have been a bit of a bonus. Go get her out of that control panty since that’s got to be soaked now, and we’ll get the rest of this office scene wrapped up, too.” Charlotte didn’t even bother putting me down through all of that, just carrying me into wardrobe and rapidly getting me back set. “Connor, I am really sorry about this. I feel responsible?” She said with concern in her eyes as we walked back. “We’ll figure it out,” I told her. “Worst case scenario…? Well, I guess I’ll just end up in diapers like all of the other Littles this semester.” She gave me a concerned squeeze again but got us back to work as quickly as possible! BETH WAS WORRIED about Carly as they decided to keep on filming. ‘She may be completely incontinent now,’ she admitted as she watched the pair of Charlotte and Carly filming in her office. It was interesting watching as they did a montage of shots of her working on finding the proof and then showing it to the audience and Charlotte. An extra scene of the diaper bag coming back out had to be used before they left the office, though, since Carly had again used the diaper. As they filmed, each take showed it a little droopier. “Are you sure we shouldn’t just change her back now?” Charlotte asked Gary quietly to the side while they were getting set for the scene outside the building. “I don’t know it’ll make any difference,” he said. “This is one of the potential side effects listed on the waiver Connor signed. We’re almost done; if we stop now, we won’t be able to get all of the scenes completed.” Charlotte sighed, and Beth did the same from where she was eavesdropping. She had the added knowledge that being Carly was Connor’s lifelong dream. Because of that, she wasn’t pushing harder than Charlotte to get this stuff wrapped up. ‘It’s going to suck for Carly to go back,’ Beth thought. ‘At least so far, it’s just been wetting accidents; based on the PooPloders, I have to imagine that the other kind would be way worse on her.’ Beth watched as Owen was getting set by his car to attempt to come in as they came out. “Action!” Sebastian called, and Beth set aside her worries to watch the scene unfold. Charlotte carried Carly out the door, which closed securely behind her. Moving down some steps, Owen came up to them. “Hi, Sarah! What are you doing here so late?” “Oh, I left something on my desk that I need. We were just coming from the doctors, so I thought I would swing by on my way to pick up my other daughter from her grandmother’s.” Owen moved closer and smiled at the apparent baby girl, “And who’s this cutie?” Beth watched as he got a little closer, and one of the cameras had a great angle on his facial expressions. His eyes opened brightly, and a vicious smirk crossed his face as he began laughing! “So this is where Brian went on his vacation?!?” He laughed some more, even as another closeup camera showed Charlotte looking ready to kill him. “Being a baby girl definitely suits you, Brian!” Charlotte looked to control herself as she replied, “Yes, it does, doesn’t it.” She smiled at Carly and squeezed her reassuringly before turning towards him, “What are you doing here tonight?” Rob did an excellent job of looking a little guilty, but not so much that it was over the top. “Oh…? I just wanted to see if there were any other places we might have a backup? I can’t believe that we don’t have a single one?” “Oh, I appreciate your caring, but please, just go home.” “But...” Owen tried to speak, but Charlotte interrupted with a queen bitch voice that was calm but meant business. “Look, I don’t think it was you, but I’m suspicious someone has been up to things in the systems internally. I’ve locked up the building for the weekend, and no one else will go in until Monday.” The camera got a good view of the despair on Owen’s face, as if he had a ruined plan. “Rob, just go home and get some rest. We will need you fresh on Monday to help us pick up the pieces since Brian is no longer available for this kind of work.” Charlotte squeezed me then for effect, adding, “She’s got a much more important job now!” “Uhh... Okay, I guess you’re right.” Charlotte buckled Carly into the seat as the car with Owen practically peeled out of the parking lot. “Cut!” Sebastian called. “How was that?” Carly asked. “It was okay; if we weren’t in a hurry to figure out what was going on with you, though, I’d say let’s do it again,” Will said. “Then let’s do it again,” Carly said, much to Beth’s unease. “But…” Charlotte started to say. “If there is permanent damage, it’s probably already done,” Carly told her. “If my continence is the price for us getting a good product, then let’s at least make it good enough to be worth the price?” “You heard the girl! Reset! What did you think was wrong with the last take, Will?” Charlotte asked. He listed about ten different things, and so they went back and reshot it. Still not happy with that take; they did it a third time. As Rob laughed about his former coworker’s fate this time, a new ‘oopsie’ took place. Beth watched as Charlotte squeezed Carly, and it was clear that the squeeze sent something else out of him. To their credit, they finished up with Owen’s part without missing a beat. Well, actually, there had been an addition from Charlotte, “Let’s go get that poopy butt changed again!” Instead of going to the car seat, an implied diaper change occurred in the SUV’s back before ‘Cut’ was heard. “Are you okay?” Charlotte asked, finally breaking character. Beth walked over and found Carly shaking. “I didn’t even hardly feel it,” she said to Charlotte. “By the time I did, it was already halfway out.” “If it makes you feel any better, Carly, I think it made the scene more believable?” Sebastian said soothingly. “It doesn’t,” she told him. “Are you cleaned up enough to continue?” he asked. Carly nodded, “She did a good job changing my diaper again. Good thing we had that control panty gone, though?” Charlotte made a face, “Yeah, that would have made an even worse mess.” “Well, you said you wanted to keep going. You good?” Sebastian asked. “Will, is that take good?” “I think it’ll work well,” he said. “Let’s finish the last part of this and keep moving,” Carly said. “You heard her, let’s go,” Charlotte said. Beth watched as they reset to film inside the car as Carly was placed in the car seat. “You did disable his card access, right?” Charlotte asked as she pushed Carly’s right arm through the harness strap. Carly nodded, “Of course! Only yours works through Monday, just like you said. I’ve also locked out anyone from using any sort of remote protocol into our servers, so he can’t try to hack the building either.” Charlotte pressed her finger against Carly’s nose, “Good girl! Now, let’s get something to eat! I think you’ve earned an extra special treat tonight!” “What about Rob?” Carly asked. “Not to worry, I’ll take care of him on Monday.” After filming Charlotte closing the back door and getting in, the cameras watched as they took off down the projected road. “Cut!” +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Did you enjoy this? Please press the Like button for this post and leave a comment! This week, I won't be able to post a mid-week bonus due to work obligations. I should be able to post again Friday morning though unless something goes weird. (If I don't, it'll be Friday afternoon). The next week I'll promise you three though! Once again, if you do enjoy this tale, please consider purchasing one of my others from Amazon. All of my other works are completed and available under Sofia Hammerstein! http://amazon.com/author/babysofia

BB’s Nursery and Day Care Epilogue The Party Part 2B (The return of the Poopie Princess!) Martin Thomas was ecstatic when he received his invitation to BB’s party. It had been over nine months since he graduated from the program. His parents had been killed in an automobile accident and he had been sent to live with his only living relative. His Great Aunt Matilda had taken him when he was only ten years old. Unfortunately, she was old and had no energy to take care of a rambunctious boy. By the time he turned eighteen he had been in and out of police custody six different times. Each time the crime was more severe than the last one. Finally, he pushed too far and got arrested for breaking and entering. They sent him to BB’s. He met his Nanny. Nanny Veronica. They fell in love. She told him she loved him. She gave him sweet kisses. Held him, rocked him. Now he was back! He had tried to reach out to her, but the system would not help. The program had rules about contact. Only now it seems like the rules were changed. He followed the directions from the airport and arrived at BB’s while people were lining up to get into the parking lot. He waited his turn and excitedly parked the rental car. His imagination was running overtime. Veronica would scream and come running to him. They would hug and kiss. She would say I love you and he would say I love you. She would say “I knew you would come for me!” He would say “I knew you would wait for me.” A neighboring car door slamming shut next to him snapped him from his little fantasy. He popped out of the car all grins and excitement. No more fantasy, time to collect his love! Martin wandered through the tents both awed by the massive party setup and disturbed by the amount of adult men dressed as young girls. He never understood the ones that came to BB’s voluntarily. He understood people like him that were sent for punishment and rehabilitation. The system worked, he was a better person but he had absolutely no desire to be sent back for another four weeks of baby hell. Martin wandered into the main building. He saw a Nanny or two he recognized but only had eyes for Veronica. He did not recognize any of the adult men. It was no surprise as he never made friends with the nonprogram babies and little girls. He had decided that anyone who voluntarily dressed like a baby was at best weird and mostly some sort of degenerate pervert. He would be happy to be done with this place once he found Veronica and took her away from here and back to Georgia. He finally spotted her. She was dressed in her Nanny outfit and talking to another woman. They both held hands with two guys in dresses and diapers. The one Veronica was with was obviously a baby even though they were walking. He shouldn’t have been surprised. He was probably her newest program baby. This made him frown a bit. It may complicate matters depending where in the cycle they were. He knew that Veronica was serious about her rehabilitation efforts. She may want to see it through before moving in with him. That was ok. He waited all these months, and he could wait a week or two for her to be ready. He slowed and just watched her. She was even more beautiful then he remembered. He was hoping to catch her alone. He wanted to sweep her into his arms and kiss the daylight out of her. She was going to be so happy to see him! +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Barbara strolled along with Nanny Veronica. They moved slowly so the waddling children could keep up. They were heading to the kitchen so they could get a bottle of breast milk for Cindy. Before they could get there Barbara saw a sign that read DISCIPLINE CORNER! Below the sign were several large straight back wooden chairs. A time-out stool with an egg timer on it was near the corner. On various wall hooks were a wooden paddle, a leather paddle, a silver hairbrush and a small riding crop. Below the punishment implements was a sign: DISCIPLINE CORNER IS FOR DISCIPLINE NOT ABUSE! PLEASE BE RESPONSIBLE. DISCIPLINE TIME IS NOT SEXY TIME! THERE ARE CHILDREN PRESENT. Barbara laughed at the bottom sign. She agreed this was not the kind of party for making cummies. She said, “Hold up a second Veronica, I need to deliver little spanking to my naughty girl.” Nanny Veronica grinned and said, “Now that you mention it my little baby was naughty earlier as well.” As they neared the spanking chair Nanny Veronica noticed a small figure with her nose in the corner. She was sniffling and the occasional sob shook her. Her beautiful Shirley Temple dress did nothing to hide her freshly spanked butt. It was bright red and still held the impression of the last paddle swing. It seemed the tantrum she threw after losing the contest was not appreciated by her mommy. Nanny Veronica looked at the egg timer and saw that there was about ten minutes left on it. Nanny Veronica looked around for the little girl’s mommy, but she was not in sight. Probably taking advantage of corner time to use the rest room or chat with some grownups. She selected a chair near the weeping toddler and sat down. She reached under Tammi Lees dress and gave her diaper a squeeze. It was still dry. Tammi Lee knew what her Nanny expected and even as her diaper was squeezed, she let her bladder go. She had not been holding her peepee in but still had not been trying to go either. Nanny Veronica smiled and as she felt the diaper warm under her hand, she loved how Tammi Lee knew what her Nanny, her Mommie wanted her to do. She waited until she felt the peeing stop. She said “Such a good girl. Nanny’s special baby!” Barbara and Cindy shared a quick look. Their young love rolled off them in waves reminding them of their dating years. Hiking up Cindy’s dress Barbara said, “Let’s check your diaper too.” Cindy followed Tammi Lee’s example and wet her diaper as well. Nanny Veronica peeled the tapes open and pulled the diaper free. She quickly wrapped it and said, “Wait here while Nanny gets you a new diaper and some wipes.” She thought about putting her in a pull up but changed her mind. She knew that between her breast milk and lunch there would be a messy diaper for her. Maybe she could get that to happen during the poopy dance later. Nanny V turned to Barbara and asked, “Would you like a new diaper too Barbara?” “Yes, please. Thank you!” Barbara said. The changing area was across the open area and consisted of several large changing tables and some shelving with multiple diaper options and cleaning supplies. She grabbed two pretty pink diapers and some wipes and then turned to go back. She turned right into someone and before she knew what was happening someone was trying to kiss her! Martin was ecstatic! Veronica was finally alone. He stepped up behind her and when she turned, he wrapped his arms around her, he closed his eyes and kissed her. His heartbeat faster. His dream. No, their dream was upon them. Veronica felt like someone was attacking her and she reacted accordingly. She dropped the diapers and stepped back. At the same time, she brought her hand up and slapped her attacker across the face. CRACCCKKK! The man collapsed to his knees but not before she realized who it was. It was her first baby. It was Martin. “What the hell Martin! You can’t just grab somebody like that.” Veronica yelled. Then she softened her tone and asked, “Are you ok? I didn’t hurt you, did I?” Martin’s ears rang and his face was burning where Veronica’s hand had hit him. He slowly stood up and with a sheepish look he said “I’m sorry I scared you, Veronica. I was just so excited to see you again.” Veronica sighed and picked up the diapers she dropped. She said, “It’s ok Martin.” Then she smiled and said, “So how do you like fixing motorcycles?” Martin gasped and stuttered a little bit “How, how, did you know? I only started the job a month ok.” She laughed and said ”You were my baby, my first baby. As long as I’m here I will keep track of all my children. When I leave here the Headmistress will assign someone else. We have always wanted our babies to succeed and sometimes that means a helping hand or a little motivation.” Martin did not like being called her baby or any of the baby references for that matter. He left all that behind when he left BB’s. He looked up into her eyes, wishing he was at least tall enough not have to tilt his head, and said “I’m no baby. I’m a man now. Your man. I’ve come here today to pick back up our relationship now that I’m free from the law.” Veronica’s head spun a little. She was confused and asked “What relationship? You have a good job and you’re keeping your nose clean. Why do you need a Nanny? Do you miss your baby girl time?” Martin’s cheeks flushed and he angrily spat “I’m not talking about being a baby. I’m talking about being boyfriend and girlfriend. Taking our love out of this place.” Veronica’s eyes widened. This was not what she thought would happen when she saw Martin today. She said “I’m sorry Martin, but there is no adult relationship between us. We can be friends or be Nanny and grownup but there is no boyfriend and girlfriend between us.” Martins jaw dropped open and he sat in a stunned silence before saying “What are you talking about? You told me you loved me. You held me in your arms and kissed me. How can you deny that?” Veronica softly said “I told you that your Nanny loves you, because I do love you as your Nanny. Not as a girlfriend or a lover. I kissed your cheek and your forehead to show motherly affection not passion.” Martin was her first baby. She now wondered if she was too exuberant with her love for her baby girl. It had been so fun and exciting. Now though she was starting to feel guilty for inadvertently leading him on. Martin wanted to scream. His diaper rubs were not motherly affection. That was a woman telling her man how much she wants him! He took a deep cleansing breath and said “Obviously we have a lot to discuss. Let’s get together for dinner and maybe a little dancing and see were the night takes us?” He knew if he could just get her out of BB’s and be alone with her, she would remember her love for him, her passion. Veronica could feel things start to go sideways between them. She really needed the Headmistress to step in. She said “I’m sorry Martin but that is not going to happen. I’m glad to see you but I have a baby girl to attend too. Good luck with your new job.” She turned from him started back to Tammi Lee. She was happy to see that Barbara was playing with both little girls and that Tammi Lee had not seen Martin grab her. She was Tommy’s protector when she was Tammi Lee. But if Tommy sensed something was threatening her Nanny, she would stop being a sweet little girl and become a pissed off boyfriend. She would have loved to see him pull it off with a baby dress and naked under it as well. However, Martin was no threat, and this was not the place for it. Martin panicked. This was not at all things were supposed to go. He grabbed Veronica’s arm and pulled her back toward him. His voice filled with desperation and he said “Isn’t giving our love a chance more important than some runty weirdo in baby dress? Look, give the baby sissy a bottle, dump him in a crib somewhere and let a real man take you out for night on the town!” Martin was so focused on Veronica that here did not hear the gasps from the people that had drifted their way after the slap. He did not hear the security guards approach. Did not hear the Headmistress come up behind him. But he did hear Veronica’s response. He would hear it many times in his head over the next few months. Martin’s words hit Veronica like a punch in the gut. Her Tommy, her Tammi Lee! She responded instantly and forcibly. She spat out “That precious baby you called a weirdo is my boyfriend. And god willing my future husband! He is ten times the man you are Mr. Thomas.” She wanted to add more but there confrontation was ended abruptly when the Headmistress grabbed Martin’s ear and tugged his head down. The Headmistress was angry. Most of her babies got over their Nanny crushes. This was the first time it turned into an obsession. None of it excused martin’s rudeness and impertinence to one of her Nannies. She hissed “Come along Martin. It seems that you have overextended your welcome.” She dragged the young man from the room. She was flanked by two security guards as well, but they weren’t needed. Martin had no fight left. He had lost his precious Veronica. Her boyfriend? A future husband? How could things go so wrong! Veronica watched them go and slowly got a hold of her temper. Several ladies came and checked on her and she reassured them that she was alright. She was pulled into a hug by Nanny Katherine. Nanny Katherine whispered in her ear “Future husband huh?” Nanny Veronica whispered back “Oh, God. Please don’t’ tell Tommy I said that. We have not talked about more than going steady.” Nanny Katherine said, “Don’t worry your secret is safe with me, but I better get an invite!” ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Martin sat in his car staring out the windshield. He was not entirely sure how he got there. He knew that the Headmistress yelled at him. Threatened him with a spanking but decided it would do no good with his head so messed up. She told him she would come see him soon and they could talk about how inappropriate it was to expect his Nanny to become his girlfriend. But he knew that Veronica loved him. She must have gotten confused after his absence. What she needed was for him to show her that he would not give up on her. Not let her marry some tiny twerp with zero self-respect and no ability to take care of her. To love her like he did. He started his car and drove to his hotel. He had some planning to do. First, he had to reassure the Headmistress that he understood her. As if! But he needed some room and some time to plan his seduction. Plan on how to get the runt out of the picture if needed. Veronica was destined to be his wife, be a mother to their children. He knew that. He also knew that sometimes destiny needed a little push. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Barbara kept the girls occupied while Veronica went to get the diapers. She loved the way Tammi Lee’s dress was so short that her bits showed when she moved around. So cute. Cindy’s dress was a bit too long to show the same thing. She glanced around and saw a quick way to fix that. There was a rubber ball on the floor that must have been abandoned after another child had gotten distracted. She said, “Girls why don’t you sit down and play with that ball until Nanny Veronica gets back.” She grinned when Cindy rolled her eyes at her. Soon both girls were rolling the ball back and forth. Their legs open in a v in front of them and their short dresses pulled up around their waists. Their clean shaven girl parts on display. Cindy flushed a little at the obvious ruse. She was well aware of the various ways the Nannies here at BB’s enjoyed catching the girls in compromising positions. Judging by the flush and wide smile on her Mom’s face she was enjoying herself. Cindy had mostly gotten used to public nudity. Public diaper changes, pull up changes and clothes changes were all done here with little regard to privacy. Embarrassing at first, she had for the most part got used to it. She looked at Tammi lee and saw that she did not share the same lack of embarrassment. Tammi Lee wanted nothing more than to pull her dress down or hide behind a chair. She had not been this exposed before. It was one thing to be changed in front of a Nanny or three but there were people everywhere today. Several caretakers had paused to watch the girls play. Their giggles and laughs were not mean in any way, but still Tammi Lee felt like they were making fun of her. It was a bit overwhelming. Cindy was looking right at Tammi Lee when she saw the tear slide down her face. She looked up at her Mommy and saw that she was not looking at Tammi Lee but at her. A certain part of her. It certainly was ego boosting to see her Mommies obvious interest in her. Cindy cleared her throat softly to catch her Mommy’s attention. Barbara heard the soft sound and looked up at her baby. She expected a wry grin but instead got a head flick toward Tammi Lee. She turned and finally noticed the quiet tear fall. She had meant to have some fun. Cause a little embarrassment for sure but not make anyone cry. She stood up, walked over to Tammi Lee and helped her to her feet. She pulled the child to her chair and into her lap. While Barbara was not as tall as Veronica, she was still bigger than Tammi Lee and was able to lift her up. Tammi Lee found herself sitting on Cindy’s mom’s lap. Her legs were around her waist and both of Cindy’s mom’s arms were holding her tightly against her. Tammi Lee’s face up against her warm neck. It was very comforting to be held and not seeing the staring eyes and the laughing women. Barbara whispered “I’m sorry baby. I forget how new you are to all this. I was only having some fun, I did not mean to hurt your feelings.” When Tammi Lee did not respond she said “It’s ok baby. I give you permission to talk to me. Please tell me what you’re feeling.” She also realized that while they had been introduced, she had not really given an appropriate name for Tammi Lee to call her. While she has not been a Nanny for many years, she liked the idea of Tammi Lee calling her that. She whispered call me “Nanny Barb. It will be our special name. No one else has ever called me that.” It was true too. When she worked here, she was Nanny Bebe. A running joke that she felt had been running long enough. The impromptu cuddle had calmed Tammi Lee considerably. She felt a little silly at her reaction. Just another example of her tender feelings and the uncertainty that has been her life lately. She sighed and whispered back “I…I..I felt like everyone was laughing at me. Making fun of me. It’s hard to embrace my baby self when everyone is pointing and laughing. Thanks for picking me up, Nanny Barb.” Nanny Barb kissed Tammy on the head and briefly hugged her tighter. She said, “You’re awfully cute and you get a lot of attention here, don’t you?” Tammi Lee nodded again and said “I kind of like the cooing and ahhing. It makes me feel special and pretty but this time it felt different. Not sweet but condescending and mean. Like being surrounded by school yard bullies. I know that weren’t deliberately mean, but it felt that way.” Nanny Barb said “It’s your feelings that matter here, not their intentions. I promise not to put you in that situation anymore. You can stay here on Nanny’s lap until Nanny Veronica comes back. You can play Nanny’s shy baby.” Tammi Lee said nothing but snuggled closer and relaxed a little. Nanny Barb said in a stern voice “Just don’t pee on me because we are still waiting for your new diaper.” Tammi Lee giggled and said, “Ok Nanny Barb, just a little poopoo though.” Nanny Barb gave Cindy a wink and then pulled up the back of Tammi Lee’s dress and gave her a swat on the butt and said, “No poopy either.” +++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Nanny Veronica walked away from her encounter with Martin with troubled thoughts and a vague sense of guilt. Was it her fault that he was fixated on her? Did she send out signals of romantic love? She knew she was enthusiastic about the job when she took it. She had discovered a part of her she didn’t know existed. A maternal side for sure but the desire to dominate a man in such an intimate manner. Did she give too many diaper rubs? Tell him she loved him one too many times. She had been heavily monitored during her first baby time. She had been given plenty of advice and direction but no significant negative feedback. Certainly nothing about how she was handling the emotional side of the relationship. She needed some time with the Headmistress. She had a lot of thoughts churning in her head. She was heading to a decision that she knew the Headmistress wouldn’t like but Martin was yet another push. She dropped that train of thought when she saw Tammi Lee on Barbara’s lap. Veronica wondered if Tammi Lee had heard the altercation earlier and got upset. Damn Martin. She said, “Barbara is everything ok?” Barbara looked up into the concerned face of Tammi Lee’s Nanny and said “Everything is ok Veronica. I pushed her a little bit out of her comfort zone. A little too far too fast, I think. Have a seat and I will pass her over to you. I would recommend gentle spanks for punishment. Her emotions are all over the place today.” Nanny Veronica cooed “Come here baby. Nanny will make it all better.” Tammi Lee slid off Nanny Barb’s lap and onto the floor. Pausing only long enough to plant a kiss on Nanny Barb’s cheek before settling onto her hands and knees. She crawled over to her Nanny and before she knew it, she was laid out across Nanny Veronica’s lap. Just before she pulled Tammi Lee up onto her lap, she spread out one of the new diapers across her legs. She looked at Barbara and said “Better safe than sorry. Little babies are not known for their self-control.” She had deliberately laid Tammi Lee down, so her cute, smooth butt was facing Barbara. Nanny Veronica looked at where Cindy was still sitting on the floor playing with the ball. Her hairless clitty peeking out as she played. She looked up at Barbara and with a smirk said “That is a little bit more show and tell then Tammi Lee or I am used too. I can see why she might have got a little upset.” She then looked at Cindy’s exposed clitty and winked at her and said, “However, I can see the appeal of situation.” Barbara laughed and said “Come her baby. Time for your punishment for making fun of your loving mommy.” She spread the other diaper across her lap and watched as Cindy draped herself across her legs. Her sweet butt facing towards Veronica. Both Nanny and Mommy had an excellent view of both booties. Tammi Lee was instantly aroused as her butt was caressed and occasionally smacked. Unfortunately, it was not a fun spanking. Not the kind that ended in cummies anyway. It was still nice and erotic. It was her place. A connection to Nanny Veronica that was etched in her mind. “Cum for Mommy” echoed in her head every time she was spanked. It was lovely and bonding. Tender and sweet. Judging by the SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!. Cindy’s spanking was quite a bit different. Barbara finally had her little girl over her lap. Ever since they got here, she had hoped for a reason to spank her. It was one of the things that she missed from her years at BB’s. There was something inside her that just melted when she had a helpless man across her lap. Even better dressed as her little girl. She had considered using a paddle, but she really wanted the feel of hot skin against her palm. She said “Now baby, no need to count your little spankies. Mommy is going to spank you until she feels that you learned your lesson. It is not nice to make fun of your Mommy.” Cindy said, “Ok Mommy.” She wished that she had a pacifier like Tammi Lee. It might make the spanking more tolerable. Cindy rarely got spankings at BB’s. She was usually well behaved and did what she was told. She did not like pain and was not happy to be smacked. She hoped that it wouldn’t hurt too much. The first couple of smacks were almost gentle and Cindy thought that it was not going to hurt too much after all. Then Mommy really let loose. Barbara spanked Cindy. Hard. She figured that with her hand she could go to town and not hurt her too badly. She wanted Cindy to have at least as red a bottom as the poor girl standing in the corner next to them. She delivered Ten quick smacks to each cheek. Smiling at the series of overlapping handprints. She slowed and chatted with Veronica about the party and how much Veronica liked working there. Occasionally delivering a blistering SMACK! between sentences. In the end the two women were doing much more rubbing and squeezing then spanking. Barbara could feel the heat radiating from the tender bottom under her fingers. Her panties were a bit squishy from the experience. She did a little inward giggle at the thought that she might need a pull up herself. Thank goodness she was wearing a dress. A pair of pants may have been a disaster. Nanny Veronica whistled quietly at the bright red butt on display. While she was sure there would be no bruises Cindy would certainly feel it for a day or two. DING, DING, DING. She looked over to the corner and saw that the egg timer had gone off, but the little girl was still without her mommy. “Missy. Where is your Mommy?” Veronica called out. The girl in the corner did not move from the corner but sniffled a little and said “Mommy went to the car to get my baby things. She said “If you want to act like a baby, I will treat you like one.” Her voice was sad at the thought. Nanny Veronica said “Come here sweetie. It is ok. The timer went off and your corner times is over.” Veronica always liked Missy. She was one of the few full timers that attended BB’s. Full time in the sense that she was always a little sissy girl or baby for her Mommy. There was no return to pants when they got home from here. Her relationship with her Mommy was carefully vetted before she was allowed to attend daycare and nursery time at BB’s. The philosophy of BB’s was one of joy, love and maternal bonds. If there was an abusive relationship they would not have been accepted, and steps would have been taken to protect Missy. Tammi Lee felt proud of her Nanny for the comforting touch she had with Missy. She knew that Nanny Veronica cared for all her charges. “Why is your Mommy going to change you into baby clothes Missy? What did you do to get in so much trouble?” Veronica asked as she pulled the girl close and stroked her hair. Tammi Lee was suddenly much closer to an uncovered baby crotch then she cared to be. With Missy’s many petticoats holding out her dress Tammi Lee could see that there was something odd about her clitty. There was some metallic pink thing sticking out instead. A very small metallic pink thing. She puzzled over it for a bit and then her light came on. Oh my god! She has some kind of chastity device. She had never seen one before, but she had heard of them. God, she hoped Nanny Veronica never wanted that for her! Missy was oblivious to her nakedness. It just didn’t register anymore. She suddenly got shy and quietly said “I gots upset when I dids not win the contest. I scrweamed and stomped my feet and Momma dragged me here by my ear and spankeded me.” Sniffle, Sniffle. “I wanted to win Nanny, I wanted a new beautiful dress. I looked so pretty, and she just had that dumb Darth Vader doll.” Before Nanny Veronica could respond Missy’s Momma came running up. She was a little short of breath and was carrying a huge diaper bag. She looked at Nanny Veronica with grateful eyes and said “Thank you for watching Missy for me. I couldn’t remember where I parked the car and then a couple of Mommies wanted to know where I got Missy’s dress and I got sidetracked.” Nanny Veronica said “No problem, Mrs. Janoski. Missy was being a good girl in her corner when the timer went off. She was no trouble.” Mrs. Janoski looked at Missy and said “She better be behaving. I was so embarrassed by her outburst early. She should know better. I’m considering getting her dressed in her baby clothes and taking little miss cranky pants home for a nap.” Missy did not mind her baby clothes. If Momma said to wear it, she wore it. Period. But not leaving, not yet! The party was just getting going. Her baby friends were here. The freaking Poopie Princess was going to make a special appearance!! This was bigger than Elmo, bigger than Dora. You just don’t miss the Poopie Princess! Missy started to cry real tears she stammered “But Mommy the Poopie Princess! was going to be on tv! Please Mommy, I will be good. I’ll be momma’s bestest baby ever. Please Mommy don’t make me go home.” Missy’s mom had no intention of leaving the biggest baby party of the year, but Missy did not need to know that. She said, “Let me get you dressed and I will think about it.” She reached into the diaper bag and pulled out a pretty sparkly pink binky and slipped into Missy’s mouth. She added “That’s better. seen and not heard for now. Arms up!” She quickly stripped the girl of her big girl dress and left her standing naked while she slowly dug through the diaper bag. She gave all the passing ladies plenty of time to see the unashamed naked girl sucking on her paci. Naked except for her chastity device. She was very proud of her Missy. They both had trepidation about how their lives would work. Once he sold the company, they had time and money to play full time. It was the best thing they ever did. She laid out a changing mat, a pink princess diaper, powder and clear diaper cover. She liked to see what was going on inside the diaper. It went quickly. She had lots of practice and Missy knew how and when to lift to help her Mommy out. Missy’s Mom then added handmade crocheted booties to her feet. The pink yarn was shot through with silver strands and the cord used to tighten then had little silver yarn balls on the ends. She then added her baby bonnet that was also crocheted with the same colored yarn as her booties. Veronica admired the obvious love that went into Missy’s baby clothes. She said “Wow. Mrs. Janoski, those booties and bonnet are so pretty! You are getting so good at it. She looks so precious in them.” Barbara was imagining Cindy in some and could only nod along. Missy’s mom helped her baby on to hands and knees. She looked up at Veronica and said “Thank You! I have had a lot of practice during nap times and, if I may say so, I have gotten pretty good at it.” Then she winked and said, “Let me pack up baby’s stuff and we can head to the car.” Missy wanted to cry out. Roll over and throw a big tantrum. But the earlier tantrum got her where she was now. Also, baby clothes meant only baby words. While she could baby babble with the best of them none of her allowed vocabulary was good for complaining. Instead, she pouted around her binky and unknowingly upped her cuteness factor. Veronica ran with the wink, and she said “You know Mrs. Janoski we have set up a sleeping area in Nursery three. Sleeping mats and a couple of cribs. Maybe Missy can nap here, and you can decide after her nap if she is still a crabby pants. Nobody should miss out on the Poopy Princess.” Barbara added “We are looking forward to seeing the girls do the poopie dance!” She had done her turn at being the Poopy Princess once. She couldn’t remember what she had done to make the Headmistress so mad, but she spent two straight days in costume, and nobody would let her use the pottie. Missy’s Mom rubbed Missy’s diapered butt and pretended to consider it. She smiled at Veronica and said “You make a good point Veronica. I don’t want to miss out on the Poopie Princess either. This way if she is still being a bad baby she can stay in the playpen, and I can go without her.” Veronica stood up and helped Tammi Lee to her feet. She handed Tammi Lee her diaper and had her carry it to help give her a tiny bit more modesty. She said “Barbara why don’t you take the babies over to the changing station and get them diapered up and I will help Mrs. Janoski put Missy down for a nap. I will swing by the kitchen on the way back with Cindy’s bottle of breast milk and we can head to the lactation room for milkies.” Barbara said “Splendid idea! We will see you in a bit.” She helped Cindy to stand up and grabbing both girls’ hands she led them away. Mrs. Janoski said “You can crawl baby. The nursery is not far from here.” As they started walking to Nursery number three, she said “Go ahead and call me Joan and tell me all about milkies Veronica, it sounds like fun!” ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ April walked through the party and mostly observed how the caretakers and their little girls got along. It was interesting to see just how happy everyone seemed. They were comfortable with the dynamic of care giver and child. There were plenty of kisses, hugs and diaper pats. Nothing more than she would have expected for real children. April held Janice’s hand as they watched the contest for the elementary aged girls. It was hosted by Judge Sanderson. She was a third owner but not a participant in the goings on at BB’s. At least not once she got her law degree. For all that separation she was an enthusiastic contest judge and an obvious lover of the regressed men running around. Both Janice and Tina had dressed as flower girls. They wore identical dresses and looked super sweet. The dresses were knee high and of course all white. They had puffy sleeves and a heart shaped lace pattern at the collar and hem. The dresses each had two sets of petticoats that made them stand out a little bit but not as much as the baby dresses. Tina had her long hair in double pigtails with a daisy crown. Janice did not have the hair for pig tails but looked nice with just her daisy crown. Both girls held little baskets of pink rose petals. The Judge said “Welcome everyone to the last contest of the day. We will be judging the best elementary school age contestant. The winner of course gets a fabulous new dress. Now let’s get our contestants up front so that I can get a head count.” Janice watched the contest excitedly. Her little sister won the baby contest earlier and now her cousin had a chance to win now. She was never sure just how to label Tammi Lee in her mind. She knew that Tommy was her son. But that felt wrong when she was Janice. She felt it was easier to go with brother or sister depending on her clothes. When she became James again, she would deal with son and daughter names. For now, though Janice had a Mommy. No, two Mommies, and she was going to soak it all in. The Judge did a quick head count. There were twelve girls in total. It looked like Tina had scared off some of the competition. That was ok because she was going to be awarding a runner up prize as well as a participation prize. If they were brave enough to go up against Tina, they deserved it. She quickly divided up the girls into two groups of six. She made sure to put Tina in the last group. She was going to take the top three in each group to a final vote. The first group had lots of pretty dresses and shiny shoes. The one that got the most applause was the prettiest girl. She was in a school uniform. A short royal blue pleated skirt, white bouse, royal blue sweater with a school logo, tie, mary janes and knee-high socks. It was not a sexy school outfit. Except for the height of the girl, she could have been any first grader going to an expensive private school. The other two who advanced were wearing Victorian style dresses complete with bonnets and crisp white pinafores. Their hair and makeup were identical, and they held hands like cute little twin sisters. They were not related but they were best friends. Best friends that married girls who were best friends. The second group was led by Tina. She probably would have won if she wore just her panties. She was very popular, and everyone knew who she was. She was ecstatic to advance to the next round. The two who advanced with her were wearing elegant tea party dresses. Janice figured they were here for the tea party and princess lessons. They were pretty and very graceful. One dress was white with pink rose blossoms and green leaves. It was short sleeved and tied at the waist with a large pink satin ribbon with the bow centered. The other dress was cream colored with short sleeves. It had a black collar and two buttons at the throat. The dress had large pleats and the black waist belt matched the collar and the black trim along the bottom edge. It looked like the kind of dress a Kennedy daughter would wear. Very expensive. The six girls that advanced were called to the stage and Janice clapped loudly and cheered along with her Mommy and Aunty Rose. Once the remaining girls were back up on stage the Judge said “Before we do our applause voting, we are going to do a little sing along. The girls up here on the stage can dance and move as they wish.” She pointed to a screen behind her, and it lit up. Paused on the screen was a clip from a live production of Barney and Friends! A lot of the girls cheered, and some didn’t. To enjoy Barney, you needed to be able to embrace your inner baby. The Judge thought it was a perfect test for her contestants. She pushed play and the giant purple dinosaur began to sing. Barney sang “If all the raindrops were lemon drops and gumdrops oh what world it would be.” All the girls on stage knew the song. It was popular and fun to sing in the daycare. But only those that watched the show and the other Barney productions knew how to dance to the song. Tina and Melinda danced exactly like the children in the video playing behind them. They had all the moves memorized and since they were next to each other they interacted as well. While Tina’s flower girl dress and Melinda’s expensive Kennedy dress didn’t match the production playing behind them, they still rocked the moves. When the song finished the excited little girls took their places again. The Judge conducted the applause vote. She was very happy to see that all the girls received a decent applause. But the two winners were clear. Tina and Melinda squealed and hugged each other as she proclaimed them both winners. The Judge raised her hands and said, “Please give me your attention.” Once the crowd quieted down, she said “I’m proud of everyone who participated in the elementary school category. Both of our winners will receive a new dress.” The crowd exploded with cheers and clapping. She waited a bit and said, “I have a special present for all the participants in my contest.” She waved at someone, and they brought her a very light pink bundle. She unfolded it and held it out. It was a large tee shirt. While the shirt was pale pink the lettering was a bold sparkly rich pink. The front had a large tiara with diamond like rhinestone jewels over two crossed long stem red roses. The girls oohed and awed at the glittery stones. Then she turned the shirt over and the group cheered again. The lettering spelled out “I was Judged a Princess at BB’s!” Just before turning the microphone off, she shouted “All twelve participants please come see me and I will find a shirt for you!” When Rose went to hug and congratulate Tina, April let Janice go with her. They were both excited and happy for Tina. Just after Janice let go of her hand, she noticed someone she didn’t know leading Tammi Lee and one other girl to a set of changing tables. Curious and a bit worried she headed toward them. +++++++++++++++++++++++++ Barbara slowly guided her two cuties to the changing tables. She was slightly conflicted. She desperately wanted to diaper Tammi Lee. She was possibly the cutest baby to ever come through BB’s and she wanted to powder and lotion her. But she had not touched another clitty since she had gotten married, and it was not something she and Cindy had discussed before the surprise party. Cindy hissed a little as her tender bottom pressed down onto her diaper that her Mommy had spread out for her. She slipped her thumb into her mouth and enjoyed the sensation of being little. She hoped Mommy would diaper Tammi Lee first so she could enjoy her own diapering longer. She gave no thought to her Mommy touching Tammi Lee. Indeed, that was just part of a diaper change. Barbara was startled when another woman came up next to her and said, “If you don’t mind, I will diaper this little one.” April curbed her motherly instincts a little when she recognized the baby lying next to Tammi Lee. She smiled down at Cindy and said “Hi sweetie. You look much cuter on a changing table then in a suit.” It was Barbara’s turn for her protective instincts to flare. Who was this woman and why was she butting in on her babies. She said “Excuse me lady. I don’t know who you are, I don’t let strangers touch my babies.” April bristled a little. Her baby? How dare she. She opened her mouth to put the baby thief in her place when she heard Cindy softly speak. While Cindy would have liked to see the cat fight, she knew better. She removed her thumb and softly said, “Mommy that is Tammi Lee’s real life Momma.” Barbara’s head whirled a bit before she recovered. Wow. How awkward for Tammi Lee and Veronica. Although she would have liked to see Cindy’s real life Mom here as well. Then maybe she would finally understand that Cindy was hers now. Instead of trying to assert her own authority all the time. Barbara said apologetically “I’m sorry. I didn’t know. Veronica had to go help someone and asked me to handle the diaper change. Please go right ahead. If anyone here should change her diaper it should be you.” April relaxed a little. That made sense. She could not see Veronica straying too far from Tammi Lee otherwise. She said “I’m sorry as well. It was hard on me to see Tammi Lee with her Nanny let alone another woman. Thank you for taking care of her.” Tammi Lee wanted to get up and hide or crawl into a hole. She was just coming to grips with dressing like a baby in front of her mom. Now her mom was going to be the one to put her into a diaper. Where were the kidnappers when she needed them? April figured if this was going to be her last time diapering her baby, she would do it right. She pulled several wipes from the warmer box and started cleaning Tammi Lee’s groin. There was a faint smell of pee, and she knew that the diaper change was a real one and not just for fun. For some reason it made what she was doing better. Barbara grabbed a few wipes and set about cleaning Cindy as well. She questioned “Hi. I’m Barbara. It seems you know my Cindy?” April lifted Tammi Lee’s legs up and cleaned her butt and between her cheeks. She smiled at the burning blush that covered Tammi Lee’s face. Her eyes squeezed shut and avoiding looking at her Mom wiping her butt. April said “Hi Barbara, I’m April. The last and only time I saw Cindy she was giving me a warning about the strength of the NDA I was signing. Actually, she was very reassuring about the weirdness that was about to be unleashed on my family.” Barbara laughed and said, “That certainly sounds like my Cindy.” She paused for a moment and added “Then that makes you James’s wife. I think you are a lucky woman. James is a wonderful person. I bet he makes a perfect husband.” April paused a moment then reached for the baby oil and said, “You know James?” Barbara quickly said “No, not really, but I know Tina very well. I was a nanny here some years ago. Tina would always talk about James and Janice. She missed Janice but was so proud of James. Although from what I understand it was hard on Tina to see Janice leave. A bit before my time here though.” April felt that the oil had warmed sufficiently in her hands and started rubbing it in to Tammi Lee. While she didn’t skip her clitty she didn’t spend any extra time on it either. She did what a mother was expected to do. She said “You worked here at BB’s? Is that where you met Cindy?” She was curious. Was this lady happy with a baby husband? Was that something that brought them together? Barbara said, “Oh no. I had stopped working here long before we met. We were dating for quite some time before we discovered our mutual ties to BB’s. As a matter of fact, this is our first time doing the mommy/daughter thing since we have been married.” She held herself back and limited the oily strokes on Cindy’s clitty. She sensed that April was not ready to see that kind of thing happening. Especially while handling her daughter. She sighed to herself. There would be plenty of time later. April wiped her hands and grabbed the baby powder. She said “Doesn’t Cindy still come to BB’s? How does that work?” Barbara smiled at April and said “That part was easy. Cindy comes to BB’s when she needs to. BB’s does two things for Cindy. She gets to let go of her stress, guilt and misgivings that go with her job. She also gets to be Cindy. That’s a part of her that won’t go away. It’s a drive, a need if you will. Even without stress she would need to periodically spend time in her little dresses, princess panties or other similar clothes.” She started powdering Cindy with liberal squirts from the powder container. She rubbed powder all over Cindy’s belly and added “Once you know it is a need it is like anything else in our marriage. You just adapt. Stupid party at Mayor’s house, check. Fundraising with the Ladies Club, check. Baby time at BB’s, check. Just a part of marriage. Once your open to and understand the drive, it’s just another thing to schedule.” April just stared at Barbara. Her relationship was very similar to what April was hoping for in the future. While James/Janice was different then Gerald/Cindy, the spousal relationship could be very similar. Not that April had intentions of leaving Janice on BB’s doorstep whenever the need struck her. No. They would be working on that together. She hoped. That seemed like a distant dream right now though. Janice didn’t seem to want to even consider being James right now. She sighed and said “Thank you. It means a lot to mean that others have found ways of dealing with the need to be little.” Barbara said “You welcome April. I will give you my number later and you can call me anytime if you feel the need to talk about things.” She tightened the tapes of Cindy’s diaper and added with a laugh “As you can see April, I’m very open minded.” April tightened the tapes to Tammi Lee’s diaper and laughed a bit herself “I can see that, Barbara. I would be happy and thankful for your number. It could be a big help for me.” Now that Tammi Lee’s diaper was in place April decided to get some belly time before other things took her away. She said “Okay, missy enough hiding your eyes from your momma. I’m going to tickle some smiles and giggles from you.” She knew all the ticklish spots of course and didn’t miss any. With the diaper finally covering her up Tammi Lee was beginning to feel less embarrassed. Then the fingers attacked. Her shot eyes open and met the grinning playful face of her momma. The fingers were deadly accurate and soon she was squirming and giggling helplessly. Peals of girlish laughter came from her helpless wiggling form. Her momma would let her catch her breath only to start over in another ticklish spot. Cindy’s breath caught at her own sudden assault. Her Mommy was very good at finding her ticklish spots as well. She had no idea her mommy was this good at finding them. Cindy laughed and squirmed at the tickling. Her laughs, while not as girlish as Tammi Lee were equally genuine and enjoyable for all to hear. April finished her tickle attack with tons of soft butterfly kisses. She kissed Tammi Lee’s belly, her toes, her fingers, her cheeks and a final light but noisy smack on her forehead. All the while whispering about how much she loves her baby. April loved it. It was something that tugged at her heart. She had forgotten all about the gentle joy of playing with her baby. For the first time she wondered if their might be grandchildren in the future. Distant future of course. After college future. April was in such a good mood that when Veronica walked up, she gave her a hug and kiss on the cheek she whispered, “She all yours. Oh, you might want to check that diaper. It may be a little wet.” With a final kiss to Tammi Lee, she left with a lighter step. It was time to round up Janice and find some lunch. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Veronica led the way into the empty lactation room. It was set up for both nursing mothers and bottle feeding. There were large rocking chairs and several adjustable multitiered couches that allowed caregivers of all sizes to be able to comfortably feed their charges. Veronica unbuttoned the top of her dress and pulled her upper body free. Her milk filled and painful breasts strained against her maternity bra. She sat in a rocking chair next to one of the couches so it would be easier for her and Barbara to talk. Barbara held the warmed up bottle of Becky’s breast milk in one hand and Cindy’s hand with the other. She was excited about feeding Cindy and the fact it was breast milk just added to the excitement. She adjusted the couch with a little advise from Veronica and some physical help from Joan. Joan had tagged along at Veronica’s invitation to witness Tammi Lee breast feed. Joan could hardly contain herself. This was what she needed to see. If this feeding was everything, she hoped it was, she would be seeing BB’s doctor soon. She would need to see if she was physically ok to take the drugs that would allow her to lactate as well. It was a big step and one they had never really considered before. She grabbed a smaller chair and sat down to watch. Veronica pulled Tammi Lee into her lap. Their size difference was readily apparent once Tammi Lee was situated. Veronica smirked inwardly. The one thing that caused them grief in school was the one thing that was most envied about them here at BB’s. Before she unsnapped her left bra cup, she stroked Tammi Lee’s cheek and whispered, “Are you ready little one?” Tammi Lee nodded, she was ready. More than ready. She didn’t care who watched. Well, at BB’s anyway. He had no idea what his buddy Brad would say about the crazy situation she found herself in. Probably offer to change her diaper. Fortunately, Brad was in the Airforce boot camp, and she would have plenty of time to tell him something. She just wasn’t sure what that something was. Veronica unsnapped the cup flap and centered her engorged nipple. She was beginning to leak already in anticipation of Tammi Lee’s suckling. She gently pulled her in. Guiding Tammi Lee’s mouth to her nipple. She sighed as Tammi Lee began to suckle, quickly finding her rhythm. Cindy lay with her head propped up by a pillow across her Mommy’s lap. She could feel one hand stroking her hair and could see the other bringing the oversized baby bottle to her lips. Momma’ milk. She was optimistic about it. She knew it was a good seller at BB’s but never considered buying any. She never felt the need to slip so deeply into her baby girl self before. Judging by the enthusiastic slurping noises from Tammi Lee it had to be delicious. Cindy took a couple of cautious sucks. It was not delicious. It was ok. She took a few more sips and the flavor grew on her. She would go as far as tasty, but it didn’t seem to be the end all Tammi Lee was making it out to be. Maybe being fresh from the source and considering the source she could see how that would add to the flavor profile. She closed her eyes and let her imagination go. It was not a baba now. She was at her mommy’s breast. Yummm. That helped. Joan squeezed her thighs together. It was so hot to see the girls feed their babies. She said, “Before we talk about the obvious upside of breastfeeding, what are the downsides?” Veronica opened her eyes but continued to stroke Tammi Lee’s hair. She thought about it and said “There are a few things that suck.” This brought a round of giggles. She continued “First they are heavy. They get bigger, Yeah! big boobs. But when they are full of milk, they get heavy, your back aches more, and it takes a while to get used to them changing as you go from empty to full. I must empty mine at least four times a day if not five. It’s not like you can skip it either. They get painful as the pressure builds. Sleeping can be difficult. Putting pressure on them while your sleeping just wakes you up.” She paused as a mini orgasm rolled through her. That was a positive. A big positive. She said “They also leak. You have to make sure you have plenty of pads available or you’re going to leak through whatever you’re wearing. Also, your nipples can get sore and if you’re not careful they can get lacerated by the pumping machine or little teeth.” She stroked Tammi Lee’s cheek and said “Tammi Lee is the only one who has ever breast fed from me. I have been lactating and pumping for some time now. I signed up for the cash. The program here gives a lactating Nanny an additional $500 a month. I have been putting it away with most of my salary. I originally had some thoughts about college but now I may have a different plan. I never looked into the business side, but I do know that there is always a shortage of breast milk around town and what doesn’t get sold gets donated.” She shuddered again and closed her eyes momentarily. Doing this with an audience has increased her arousal level. Probably said some things about her she was not ready to face. Veronica flushed deeply and ignored the cheeky grins of the other women. Tammi Lee was coming up dry and like always had zoned out so much she didn’t notice. She used her finger to pop the seal and a few minutes later Tammi Lee was happily emptying out her right breast. Barbara said “Wow! I’m not sure which to ask about first but what is up with Tammi Lee?” Joan groaned. It was a good question but not THE pressing one. Veronica cast a loving glance at Tammi Lee and said “She just lets herself get into the mindset when she nurses. I can’t speak for other babies of course but she is almost in a sweet milky coma.” Joan finally burst out “What about the shudder? Did you have an orgasm just from nursing?!” Veronica gave a wolfish grin. Her free hand began a slow rub along the front of Tammi Lee’s diaper. Her body arced up to meet her hand. But she never stopped nursing, slow even pulls. Suck, swallow, pause. Repeat. Veronica gave a little gasp, the slow stroke of the diaper pushing her own pleasure higher. She licked her lips and said “Oh yeeah! I seemed to have forgotten a small benefit. I can’t speak for other women of course but when my Tammi Lee feeds from me. It is beyond wonderful!” There were no signs preventing sexy play in the relatively private lactation room. She said “I hope you don’t mind. I may need a minute or three.” Tammi Lee could feel her Nanny build to a climax beneath her. She grinned around the nipple in her mouth. Nothing was better than bringing pleasure to her Nanny V! Not that she was far behind. Nanny’s hand stroked her damp diaper front and Tammi Lee found herself riding the same wave. If she was lucky, they would both crest together. Barbara and Joan said, “No we don’t mind.” Barbara watched the action and figured she may need to swing by the lady’s room and attend some business before heading to the BBQ. Joan just watched fascinated. She started doing some Kegel exercises and was managing to bring herself close to her own orgasm. Definitely a small one but she never had an unassisted orgasm before. Cindy sucked on her Baba and tried to tune out the noise. She was already excited herself but unless her Mommy took a hand she was going to stay that way. +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Becky was surprised when one of the nurses brought her a special meal. A selection of food from the BBQ at BB’s. Apparently, Nanny Marge had arranged to have sent over. There was half a chicken breast, a hot dog on a bun, some pulled pork, baked beans, coleslaw and a slice of chocolate covered cheesecake. Far more then she could eat for one meal. She nibbled at everything. It was a little cold but very tasty. She really liked the pulled pork and the baked beans. Nanny Marge must have remembered her love of cheesecake. She made sure to eat it all. It was very good. The cheesecake was creamy and smooth. The only real issue was that the chocolate was not great, but it didn’t stop her from wolfing it down. Once she was full, she pushed the serving tray away from the bed. There was about two hours before her video debut and soon the nurses would be here to help her get ready. She was excited to wear her new dress and to see her daycare babies and little girls. She had it planned out. Greetings and some chat. Some sing along. Then the big finish with the Poopy Princess song. With her here in the hospital she would not have to worry about having to use her diaper. The girls never let the Poopy Princess use the potty. Hopefully during the poopy dance some of her girls will use their diapers. Even better, she wouldn’t have to smell them or change them. She laughed at least there was some upside to being in the hospital. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Tammi Lee sat with Cindy, Missy, Janice and Tina drinking juice from BB’s provided plastic sippy cups. They were sitting at an outdoor but shaded picnic table waiting for their prospective caretakers to bring them their lunch from the various tables loaded with food. Nanny V had given her permission to talk to the other girls, but she said she would tan her butt if she heard any inappropriate adult language from her. Tammi Lee didn’t think that was going to be an issue. She thought only her, and Cindy would be able to do that anyway. Maybe Missy could but she was hard to read. Cindy said “So this is your last day here? Are you going to go home or head out to your school early?” Tammi Lee put her sippy cup down. She used her girl voice still and said “Nanny V is going to take me to Grandma Nelson’s house. Mommy and my big sister Janice are staying there too. No school until mid-August or so” Janice shrieked “Tammi is it true? Are you coming to mommy Edna’s house tonight? Will you have a tea party with me?” “Is it ok for you to have a tea party with Tommy tonight?” Tammi Lee asked with a slight note of trepidation. She had yet to really be Tommy around Janice except for the short period they were held in the warehouse. She was unsure if Janice would be comfortable around Tommy. Janice giggled “That’s ok. Boys can have tea parties too! Make sure you bring your stuffie to the tea party. She needs to meet my stuffies.” Tammi Lee said “She is in Nanny V’s room, but I won’t forget her. She likes tea parties.” Nanny Veronica overheard the last part of the conversation as she walked up to the table. She said, “I won’t let you forget her sweetheart.” She held plates of food for Tammi Lee and herself. She set her plate on the empty table next to the table the girls were at. Then she placed Tammi Lee’s plate in front of her. Everything was cut up and perfectly sized for eating with Tammi lee’s fingers. Then she grabbed a disposable plastic bib from the pile in the center of the table and fastened it around Tammi Lee’s neck. The bibs were plain white with a cute message in sparkly purple letters, IF YOU THINK THIS MESS IS BAD, YOU SHOULD SEE MY DIAPER! Nanny Veronica made a mental note to grab a few extra bibs for home. She said “Eat your food baby. If you clean your plate I will get you some dessert. Do you need any more mustard, ketchup or bbq sauce before I sit down at the adult table?” Tammi Lee looked over the plate and saw that there were plenty of all those things. She loved her milk, but she needed something more filling to top her off. She said, “I’m good Nanny, tank you.” Veronica couldn’t help herself and pulled Tammi Lee into her chest and kissed the top of her head and said, “Love you pumpkin.” Cindy couldn’t help herself either and added “I love you too pumpkin!” This got the whole table started, Janice, Tina, Missy all said, “I love you pumpkin!” When the nearby table took up the “I love you pumpkin” Tammi Lee’s face turned the same shade as her ketchup. She ducked her head and stuffed a chunk of hotdog into her mouth and tried to ignore the gentle teasing. The teasing turned to laughter and soon everyone was back to eating their lunch. Veronica saw that her plate was now situated between April and the Head Mistress. She debated turning around and sitting with the babies but when the Headmistress nodded at the empty spot running was no longer an option. April smiled at the young lady. She needed to find a way to get along with Veronica. She had heard stories from the women at work about how tough it was to get along with their son’s wives. How they felt that they lost them to the new wives’ family. She didn’t know Veronica’s family or their long term plans. Hell, she didn’t even know their short range plans. She had been so busy with Janice that she had not taken the time to even really talk with Veronica. When Veronica sat, she said “Relax dear. I promise I won’t bite.” Veronica gave an uncomfortable laugh and said, “It’s not your bite, I’m afraid of Mrs. Wilder.” April patted Veronica’s arm. She said “It’s ok, I just want to get to know you a little better. All that time you and Tommy were studying we had never really talked about you or your family.” Veronica took a bite of her hamburger. Mrs. Wilder was right. She had had many talks with Tommy and even a couple with Mr. Wilder but never really spoke to Tommy’s mom. They had never really avoided each other but Vernoica never had felt really welcome to chat either. She said “Well my parents got divorced about ten years ago. I lived with my mom and my Aunt Sarah. Until I moved here. My mom is a real estate agent, and my aunt owns a craft store. They definitely do not know the extent of my job here.” She laughed a little and said, “Mom would have a cow, but my Aunt Sarah would think it is pretty neat.” April asked, “What does your mom think you do here?” She was not sure how she felt about her lying to her mom. She understood but still didn’t like the idea. Veronica smiled and said “I told her we take care of adults with special needs that can’t be met elsewhere. That mostly we deal with developmentally delayed adults that for various reason don’t mature out of childhood.” Now she giggled and said, “I told her that most of them behave as small children and babies. When she asked about the need for diapers, I told her that some need them, but it is just poop. It washes off and it needs to be done. Plus, I make good money which she appreciates. As close to the truth as I could manage.” April finished off her own hamburger and gestured at Veronica’s chest and asked, “What does she think about those?” Veronica sighed. Her larger lactating breasts were a bit more of a problem. She said “She doesn’t know. Nor does my aunt. So far, I have managed to wear baggy clothes and not stay long enough to have to pump. She would not understand that I decided to do this for college money.” She paused a beat and said, “Beats stripping though.” April agreed and said “You right, it is better than stripping. Plus, I understand that a lot of the extra milk ends up at shelters and hospitals.” Not just inside my son she wanted to add but did not. The Headmistress added “We sell less than half of what we collect on average. We donate the rest. We use it as a way to give back to the community.” At that point Joan said “How hard is it to start lactating when you’re not pregnant? Are there side effects?” Veronica silently thanked Joan for hijacking the table conversation. She used that as an excuse to get up and check on the girls. April let her go. There was more time to talk. More private time. Veronica grabbed a plate and filled it with a selection of deserts. There were cookies, brownies, lemon bars and a selection of frozen treats. She grabbed a selection of the non-frozen desserts and brought them back to the girl’s table. She said, “Let’s see who has been good and ate all of their food.” The girls quickly finished their food and selected two things each from the desert plate. When they each had two, she stopped by Tammi Lee and did an embarrassing diaper check. She even pulled the back open and peeked inside. She said “All dry and no poopies! That’s good! Eat up girls so we can get a good spot to see the Poopy Princess!” The girls cheered and started eating the desserts. Veronica sat back down with the other adults and put the remaining deserts out to share. Missy’s mom Joan looked over the desert plate and said “Any cheesecake? I could kill for a good slice.” The Headmistress grabbed a lemon bar and said “No cheesecake. We stuck with deserts that would be easy to eat with little fingers.” ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Becky was ready. One of the nurses came and helped her with the dress. It fit like a glove, and she felt like a real princess when she wore it. Not a poopy princess but the kind a prince might take to a ball. She spun around a little and imagined a matching pair of high heels or better yet maybe a pair of glass slippers! She sat down in the armchair and turned the monitor on. Quickly her screen divided into four separate views. Apparently, she was so popular that they had arranged for her to reach four tents so everybody could come watch. The attention was a bit embarrassing, but she loved it too. Becky took a big breath, put on her princess smile and turned on the camera feed. The tents erupted in applause and cheers! Becky waved and blew kisses. She said “Hi everyone! I’m the Poopy Princess and I am so happy to see you all today.” She twirled around and said, “Do you like my new dress?” The girls shouted and clapped. She heard “It’ so pretty!”, “Ahh I want one!”, “Just like a real princess!” and many more similar things as well. Becky waited a bit and said “How is the party? Everyone having fun!” When the yelling slowed down, she said “I heard we have some contest winners out there. Why don’t you all come up to the camera so I can see you and your pretty outfits.” Tina grabbed Tammi Lee’s hand and together they walked to the front of the tent. In another tent the other two winners came forward as well. Becky clapped and whistled. She said, “My what beautiful little girls.” She curtsied and “Congratulations! I can’t wait to see you all in your new dresses!” Tina and the other girls all curtsied back and said, “Thank you Poopy Princess!” “Your welcome girls!” she smiled and said “Now in the other two tents I’m going to need two volunteers. I need a baby or little girl in a diaper and a big girl in big girl panties. Raise your hand if you’re in a diaper and want to be my helper!” Hands shot up and girls bounced up and down. Quickly she selected two babies. Their diapers easily could be seen peeking out under their dresses. “Good job! How about big girl helpers?!” She asked. Again, hands shot up and girls shouted “Me, Me”. Becky picked two helpers and had them join the babies up front. “For just a little bit I want my helpers to go ahead and sit down. Thank you!” She said once the girls sat down. She held up her arm and her I.V. line was clearly visible. “I’m sure some of you clever babies have figured out that I’m calling in from the hospital.” She waved down the outcry and said “I’m going to be ok! I expect to be out of the hospital in the next couple of days. No need to worry about me!” She fluffed her skirt a little and said “What it does mean is that I can’t dance very well. So that’s what my helpers are for. They will help lead you in all the dances that go with the songs were about to sing. I want everyone to be able to dance along but be very careful about the girls around you. I don’t want to have to share my hospital room with anyone. Alright helpers stand up and face your friends.” She started with Nanny will be coming to the nursery when she comes. (Author Note: If you wish to sing along, it is loosely set to, She’ll be Coming Round the Mountain) Poopy Princess sang the first line “Nanny will be coming to the nursery when she comes. Yes Maam.” The girls sang the second line ““Nanny will be coming to the nursery when she comes. Yes Maam.” They all sang “Nanny will be coming to the nursery, Nanny will be coming to the nursery.” Poopy Princess sang the last line “Nanny will be coming to the nursery when she comes. Yes Maam.” After a pause the Poopy Princess started the second verse. Poppy Princess sang “She’ll be bringing baby’s baba when she comes. Yes Maam.” The girls sang the second line “She’ll be bringing baby’s baba when she comes. Yes Maam.” They all sang “She’ll be bringing baby’s baba, she’ll be bringing baby’s baba.” Poopy Princess sang the last line “She’ll be bringing baby’s baba when she comes. Yes Maam.” After a pause the Poopy Princess started the last verse. Poppy Princess sang “She’ll be changing poopy diapers when she comes. Yes Maam.” The girls sang the second line “She’ll be changing poopy diapers when she comes. Yes Maam.” They all sang “She’ll be changing poopy diapers, she’ll be changing poopy diapers.” Poopy Princess sang the last line “She’ll be changing poopy diapers when she comes. Yes Maam.” When the song finished Becky said “Yeah! Well, done girls!” The Poopy Princess then led them in The Hokey Pokey. She made sure her helpers led the dance and enjoyed it when they put their poopy diaper in and shook it all about. It was when trying to get all the tents to do Row, Row, Row your Boat that she felt her tummy start rumble. It was a familiar feeling. Since she was slowly recovering her potty skills were dicey at best. It was the reason that she had her diaper on under her dress. She had thought she was mostly over it, but it was coming fast. She squeezed her butt tightly and hoped she could hang on until the show was over and she could make a run for the potty. The Poopy Princess led them in Wheels on the bus, London Bridge, Baa Baa Black Sheep (have you any diapers?)” Nanny Marge watched the Poopy Princess’s face carefully. She had planned for the laxative to hit any time now. She could see the strain on the Princess’s face. She knew that the Poopy Princess would be wanting to wrap things up soon. So, she suggested some more songs Tinkle, Tinkle Little Girl, Poopy Baby Sat On a Wall. Nanny Marge finally stepped forward and said “Let’s sing one of my favorites! The Itsy Bitsy Baby.” Thay all sang “The Itsy Bitsy Baby crawled down from her crib, Nanny caught her baby and put her back again, and the Itsy Bitsy Baby learned she better stay in her crib.” Nanny Marge said “It looks like were almost done here girls. But it looks like the Poopy Princess needs to go poopy!” she looked out at the screen and into Becky’s eyes and said, “Does the Poopy Princess have something to ask us?” Becky fumed inside. Somehow, she was set up again! How did Nanny Marge do it? Suddenly the poor tasting chocolate on the delicious cheesecake popped into her mind. That bitch! She didn’t, couldn’t. Of course she did. The Poopy Princess slapped on a big fake smile and said “Thank you Nanny Marge! I do have an important question for everyone.” She knew the answer. They never let the Poopy Princess use the potty! She shouted “May I use the potty?” and the expected answers were shouted back “No! No way! No Potty! Use Your diaper.” She could fight it or just let it happen. At least once the video was off, she would be alone again. The Poopy Princess waved her wand until there was silence again. She said “Ok, before we do the Poopy Princess song lets go over the poopy rules. Is it ok to poop your diaper?!” The group yelled back “Yes!” The Poopy Princess said “That’s correct! Is it ok to Poop your pullup?” This was trickier. It was really up to the caretaker and the individual rules they had established. Most caretakers were happy to clean up a wet pullup but not a poopy one. But the girls had the right answer. The group yelled back “If your caretaker says it’s ok!” The Poopy Princess said “Correct! Does anybody not know what their caretaker wants?” Only one hand went up and an older lady bent over and whispered into that girl’s ear. Then the Poopy Princess said, “Is it ok to poop your big girl undies?” “No!” yelled the girls. The Poopy Princess said, “That’s right. One more question. Do you have to go poopy during the poopy dance?” The girls shouted “No!” The Poopy Princess gave a sing song reply “Only if you have to go and only if you want to go. But someone must go. I wonder who it could be?” Some day she would get Nanny Marge into the Poopy Princess dress. Oh yes! The girls all shouted “The Poopy Princess!!” Tammi Lee was under orders. She had no choice in the matter. Nanny Veronica knew that she would have to go poopies after nursing. The milk seemed to keep things fairly regular. When she entered the tent Nanny Veronica had pulled her to the side and said “Make sure you go poopies during the poopy dance. When I change your diaper, I will put you in a pull up for dance class.” She just hoped her mother was done trying to change her diapers. The Poopy Princess sighed and waved her magic wand for silence. The Poopy Princess began to sing. She had a sweet voice, and it rang out loud and clear in all four tents. And the nurse’s station. Nanny Marge made sure that they got to see the show as well. Verse 1 (Author Note: If you wish to sing along, it is loosely set to, I’m a little tea pot) Poopy Princess Song I’m the Poopy Princess and I Love You. Let’s sing a song, and dance about too. I like to use my diaper, just like you. Fill my diaper, with lots of poo! She paused for a moment before starting the next verse. The girls were all standing as they knew that the after this verse was the poopy dance! Verse 2 I’m the Poopy Princess, and I’m here to play. I can’t use the pottie, without your say. May I use the pottie, on this day? The girls all shouted “No!” I can’t use the pottie, no one said I may. Now I’ve pooped my diaper, and it’s okay. With the break between verses all the girls squatted and shook their behinds around. Only a few girls took the opportunity to fill their diapers. Tammi Lee squatted down and covered her eyes. She did not want to accidentally make eye contact with her mom. She felt a hand start rubbing her shoulder and heard Tina’s voice say “That’s a good baby. Go poopies. Get that poop out for your Nanny.” She shuddered a bit and suddenly her bowels opened up and she slowly filled her diaper. It was warm and sticky and seemed to go on forever until it was over. Tina patted her droopy butt lightly and kissed her forehead and said, “Good baby!” Then Tina took a sniff and said, “Stinky baby” and moved a few steps away. The Poopy Princess did a much less strenuous poopy dance. She held on to her chair as she squatted slightly. Her face flushed red, and she stared daggers at Nanny Marge through the video screen. In the end she turned her butt to the camera and a torrent of poop filled her diaper. Her hospital diet was designed for easier passing. She could feel her diaper expand as it filled. Drooping dangerously but not leaking. If any poop got on her new dress, she would make Nanny Marge buy her a new one. Then she would kill her. When she was finished the Poopy Princess waddled around until she faced the camera again. The rooms were quiet, and all the dancing seemed done. Again, her voice rang out with the final verse. Verse 3 I’m the Poopy Princess, and I love you. If you’re in a diaper, you can go too. If I’m all alone, I’ll cry boo hoo. I love to fill my diaper, with lots of poo. I’m the poopy princess and I love you! Everybody clapped and cheered at the end of the song. The Poopy Princess waved and clapped with them. She yelled out “Goodbye babies! Remember the Poopy Princess Loves all of you!” Becky reached out and shut the camera off. Thank God it was over! She was so happy she almost sat down in her chair. That would have been a disaster. Now she just needed to get out of her dress and get cleaned up. She had enough embarrassment for one day. Becky looked up in horror as the door opened and two nurses came in. It was not the nurses that caused her horror. It was what they were singing. They both were singing “I’m the Poopy Princess and I love you.”

Chapter 94: Story Time BETH WATCHED CARLY look up at his grandmother in anticipation. “So, who is she?” he asked impatiently. “Did she tell you about the trip we adopted Bella?” Carly nodded, “I think most of the story?” “The dolphins?” Carly nodded, “I saw the picture you have in the hallway too.” She smiled, “That’s probably one of my favorite pictures with Stacy. She told you about the man we ran into?” She nodded. “And the girl he threw in the water when he was trying to escape?” “Mom said she saved her?” “Turns out that was Lilly’s mother.” “No way!” Carly said, clearly thinking back through all that she knew about her. “Didn’t Mom say she was only a toddler, though?” Amanda nodded, “We actually thought she was about five, but it turns out she was just a really short ten-year-old at the time. Her family didn’t care to correct any of the public records and be known as the victim, so we never found out she was older. Anyway, she seemed like she must have been younger?” “Was she a Big then?” Beth asked, “Lilly’s not short?” “Her mom, Kylie, just barely reached eight-foot-six,” Amanda said, “So really a Tweener, but since her parents were Bigs, she kind of slides into that classification still.” Amanda shrugged, “Lilly’s dad is about twelve feet tall, so she outgrew her mom by quite a bit. Kylie apparently had her when she was only fifteen. With her parents’ help, she had still managed to graduate high school and college early in spite of the teenage pregnancy. Lilly was an early graduate from high school at seventeen. I never dreamed of that connection because they're so close in age. I know it’s why I didn’t think of her at first.” “So… Umm…? What happened?” Beth asked. “I don’t think I’ve heard this story?” “Oh, I guess that makes sense,” Connor said. “Grandma, why don’t you tell it since you were there?” She smiled at us, “I’ll tell it, but let’s get you ready for bed first?” “Huh?” Connor asked. “I seem to remember both of you saying you needed a shower when you got in the car?” “Right!” Beth said. As she said that, Beth couldn’t help but think back to the stickiness of those stupid PooPloders! She winced. “So, Beth, why don’t you take a shower? Carly and I will take care of her in her room, and then we’ll meet for storytime in her room in about thirty minutes?” Carly’s face turned bright red, and Beth suddenly realized she had never told her she was okay with her revelation. “Okay,” Beth said to Amanda. She turned to Carly and hugged her. “Carly, I’m okay with what you told me.” She wanted to say so much more, but the relief in her eyes was genuine, and she guessed she’d made the right call. “See you in about a half hour?” Amanda suggested. “Yeah, that should work,” she agreed. Without a word, Amanda stood up, gathered her grandchild in her arms, and the two walked out. Beth wanted to say so much more, but at the moment, she could do nothing but remember the feeling of stickiness that she’d somehow been distracted from. Gathering her stuff, she hurried into the attached bathroom and soon stood in the shower’s warm jets. I HAD BEEN uncertain if Beth would hate me when I told her the truth, but the fact that she said she was okay with me helped me feel better. ‘Will she still want to go out with me? That’s a whole other relationship?’ I acknowledged. Of course, growing up with two moms, that certainly wasn’t something I would have a problem with. The idea of being with a boy had always made me feel gross and was part of why, while I knew I was trans, relationships had always been complicated in my head. Grandma set me down on the floor of the bathroom. She pulled the hair ties that I’d forgotten all about from my hair and ran her fingers through it. “Those do look cute on you,” she told me. “And the matching hairstyle and color you two have is definitely cute! If I didn’t know better, I would have guessed you were sisters.” I blushed but quickly pulled my shirt off, even as she surprised me by unbuttoning the pants. “Uh-oh,” she said. “Connor, did you know you had another accident?” “Huh?” I said, looking down. “I…” My stomach churned a bit. “So I take that as a no?” I shook my head, “No… I guess it’s not much, but… why?” Grandma sighed, “I’m not sure, but we’ll need to figure it out. Let’s get you in the bath; after you change back tomorrow from filming, we’ll see if it’s still an issue. It might just be a problem with the nanites moving your organs to different spots. Maybe your brain just hasn’t mapped everything yet?” I nodded. Grandma pulled the Pull-Up off my body by ripping open the sides and had a baby wipe in her hand a second later to wipe me clean. “Gotta be careful with those parts,” she told me, gently wiping my opening. After she tossed the wipe into the Pull-Up I nodded. She helped me into the shower and left me to it as I quickly washed my body, hair, and then my body again. I scrubbed the area the PooPloders had leaked off the underlayer multiple times, feeling like it was probably worse than the one time I’d had poop on me a couple weeks ago! I washed my hair and felt it instantly freeze back up into its shape before remembering the nanites on it. ‘Ugh,’ I thought, even as pigtails reformed on my head without something tying them up. “What?” I wondered. Before turning the water off, I used one last set of body soap on my diaper area. Grandma heard the water turn off and had a towel in hand to dry me. “What happened with your hair?” She asked. “Good question!” I shook my head, “I think the nanites in my hair must have reactivated in the water?” “They used nanites on your hair?” She asked, seeming a little concerned. “They wanted to ensure Beth and I had matching hair colors?” Her frown made me nervous, but she didn’t say anything else as she wrapped me in the giant towel and set me down on the counter. “Here,” she said, handing me a U-shaped toothbrush that did its thing in my mouth for me. A couple minutes later, a beep said it was done, so I pulled it out and rinsed the toothpaste. “What phone did they use to connect to your nanites for your hair?” Grandma asked as she carried me to the changing table.” “Mine?” “Let’s get you dressed, and then we’ll have them go to a loose style unless you want to sleep like this?” “I’d rather have it down,” I agreed, “Just in a ponytail like normal. Though it feels a bit weird since it’s shorter!” “I’m surprised they left it that long. I think I would have gone to a shorter bob,” she said, placing me on the table and digging around for a diaper. When she held one in her hand, I realized she thought I needed an actual diaper again, and I blushed. “They talked about it,” I said, trying to distract myself as I counted the accidents. ‘One after the four bottles, one in the restaurant, one just now… and there was a little bit inside the diaper after the last scene. I had four accidents today?!?’ My blood turned cold, but I said nothing else as Grandma finished taping the diaper shut. “I told your Aunt Bella you’d be her little niece tonight, so she made something for you.” Grandma held out a purple-footed sleeper with pink hearts and unicorns printed on it. I blushed but let her help me into the garment. A knock came on the door, and Beth came in. “You decent?” she asked, even as she must have realized Grandma had just finished zipping up the footed sleeper, which I now realized she matched. I laughed, “Really, Grandma?” “I figured your moms deserved a photo to preserve the memory here. Let’s get your hair reset, though, first,” she pointed me towards my bag where my phone was waiting. I accessed the app and managed to get it to go to a ‘no-style’ setting that caused it to flatten into a loose pile of hair at the back of my neck. A few quick brushes through my hair, and I could quickly throw it into a ponytail with a hairband. “Let’s put that higher,” Beth smiled at me and motioned for the brush. A few moments later, she was satisfied as the hair was tied up like my sisters did for cheerleading. I watched her make her hair match mine. “Okay, my two beauty princesses all ready?” Grandma teased. I stuck my tongue out but went along with it as she directed Beth to sit beside me on the bed and pulled me into her side. The picture was snapped a couple times on her phone before she showed me the picture that was clearly two sisters, not the boyfriend and girlfriend from last week. “Shoot me,” Beth whispered beside me, even as she pulled me into her lap. I giggled and leaned back into her larger body. I was very comfortable like that, and maybe even more so than with Grandma because she wasn’t quite as big. “You promised me story time?” Beth asked. “And you said you knew more?” I pressed. “Well, let’s get caught up on what happened with your mom first?” She said as she sat in the giant rocking chair, which she pulled closer to my bed. Beth squeezed me and began rubbing her hands lightly down the fabric on my arms. “So this was in the first couple of weeks Stacy was here,” Grandma started. “She’d made it through the placement tests with flying colors, and really, she’d adjusted to our world quite well! Fred and I decided it would be fun to take a surprise trip to Selegnasol before her classes began!” “I love that park!” Beth said. “You’ve been?” I asked. She nodded, “It’s safe to go visit. I wouldn’t hang out in any other part of that state for long as a Little, mind you, but since my mom and dad were with us, we were safe. Dad, of course, had his protective detail too… But, anyway, we’ve gone a few times?” “It sounds so cool,” I admitted, having looked up some updates from even when my mom had been there over thirty years ago. “I don’t think we’ll be able to make a trip happen, unfortunately,” Grandma consolingly told me. I shrugged, “I didn’t come here for that. Anyway, keep telling the story?” I encouraged. “Anyway, we were boarding the plane, and this tiny woman came and sat beside me. I held Stacy in my lap, and we pretended she was just a regular infant then. Fred was in the window seat, but the three of us ended up talking after we realized one of the flight attendants was up to no good. They poisoned her, and it was only Stacy’s quick thinking that saved her from pooping her panties right then so they could claim her.” “How’d she do that?” Beth asked. “Same way I dealt with the LittleGo,” I told her. “Mine’s on a necklace, though,” I added. She nodded, “So you saved her from pooping her panties, but then what?” “When we figured out what was happening, I offered to help her by making the stewardess think we were adopting her first. I had diapered her first, meaning I had the better claim over her.” “This is Bella?” Beth asked. She nodded, “Yes, so you can guess the fake adoption ended up being more permanent. When we got off the plane, we were threatened about her as someone else had lured her to Selegnasol. We hadn’t realized that it was part of a group called Venture…” Beth gasped, “They’re really evil!” Grandma nodded, “Yeah, and they really wanted Bella… so badly they chased us around. I know you have seen Carly here swim, but her mommy was just as much of a fish in the water.” “Dolphin, Grandma, dolphin,” I said with a smile. She smirked, “Anyway, Looney World had an attraction you could pay to swim with the dolphins, so we decided to surprise Stacy with it. She had an absolute blast with it after we proved to the workers she could swim well enough. We both had the time of our lives, and the four of us ended up showing up to watch their show a while later. One of their Venture operatives tried to convince us to hand over Bella, but Stacy was up to her usual tricks then. She somehow opened up her baby bottle and accurately threw all of the liquid onto the man’s crotch. He ran for it as Stacy started some appropriate loud shouting of, ‘If he has accidents, why isn’t he in diapers?’” I nodded along, remembering Mom telling the story. “What happened then?” “Well, the asshole decided to get a distraction and shoved a little girl over the rail into the tank! I could tell she wasn’t going to be able to swim, and I debated jumping in myself as Stacy pushed her way over the edge and dove in first!” “That must have been terrifying?” Beth asked. Grandma nodded, “Yes, and no… Emotionally, it was, but on a higher mental level, I knew she would probably be okay? Anyway, Stacy was about halfway across the tank, and Suzy, one of the dolphins, leant a fin to the rescue.” “And that girl was Lilly’s mom?” I asked. “Apparently,” she said. “I never got her name in all of the chaos as she was whisked away by her parents pretty quickly, and I was so worried about Stacy and Bella. I knew her parents’ names since I’d gotten a business card, but I guess I didn’t put it together with Lilly until I saw her records.” “So she’s probably an ally for Carly?” Beth asked. “At least for Connor,” Grandma smiled. “Lilly’s grandma never had a chance to fulfill that promise to help her with anything, so I’m guessing when she put two and two together with Connor, Lilly felt like she owed her.” “You think her mom told her about that story?” Beth asked. I nodded, “I bet she did; that’s probably why she learned to swim so well.” “Huh…” Beth said at that. “You two should probably both get some sleep? It’s going to be a long day tomorrow?” “Can you just give us a half-hour to talk?” I asked her. She sighed, “Thirty minutes, no more!” “Thanks,” I said to her. A moment later, she left, and I turned around to face my taller love. “So…?” She asked. “So, you’re okay with what I said earlier? Really?” I asked. She nodded, “Don’t get me wrong, part of me likes the idea of a boy, but with our size differences, things would have to be a bit different mechanically, no matter what we did.” I blushed, “So you don’t think I’m a freak? You still like me?” She shook her head, “Nope, I don’t like you anymore.” I felt my heart stop, “But…” Even then, she began tickling my sides, “I love you, silly!” I giggled then and was happy to know we were okay. When Beth eventually let up on the tickling, I accepted a kiss from her on the lips that went on for several minutes. “As much as I would love to keep making out tonight, Carly, I think bed is a good idea. It’s going to be a long day tomorrow still.” I nodded, “Okay.” She stood up and hugged me before pulling open the bed sheets and depositing me under them. She pulled the covers up to my chin and kissed me good night, “I love you, Carly, don’t forget that. No matter what you look like.” I watched her leave the room, swiping the lights off as she closed the door. ‘Did I really just come out to her, and she still made out with me?’ I wondered. I pinched my arm, grimaced, and decided I really was awake. ‘What a day!’ BETH MADE HER way across to her room and grimaced at how she looked in the pajamas. There was no question she looked like at least a Pull-Up should be underneath her pajamas! After a quick bathroom trip, she was climbing into bed when Amanda knocked, “May I come in?” “Sure,” she said and let her in. “How is Connor doing?” “Good?” She said hesitantly. “Is she?” Beth looked at her, “What do you mean?” “Her mom already knew and told me, Beth, I’m not surprised. Sorry, but there’s a baby monitor still in the room that activates. I didn’t mean to listen in…” “Don’t let her know you did, please?” Beth begged. “I won’t… You really are okay if Carly wants to be a girl, though?” Beth shrugged, “I like her for her, I don’t really care. It’s not like we’d have an amazing sex life with her as a male?” Beth smirked as she realized Amanda blushed at that. “How did your parents make that work?” She wondered. “I try not to think about it,” Beth laughed. “Laura actually asked Mom once, even as I tried to put my hand over her mouth! She said it all worked because Dad isn’t really a Little, so his parts were larger than normal?” She shook her head, “And that is the only thing I heard, and I still want to bleach my brain from that information. I hate having ever heard about my parent’s sex life!” They both laughed at that. “If it ever gets serious, I will tell you they kept some samples back home for him.” Beth nodded, “She’s leaving in just a few months, though?” Amanda shrugged, “That’s the plan, but who knows what actually happens. With Stacy and your dad, both things seemed to just ‘happen,’ and the same seems to be true for the two of you.” Beth grimaced, “Yeah, they do…” She looked at the bed, “Anyway, I think I’m going to call it a night.” “Can I tuck in my honorary granddaughter for the night?” she smiled. “Isn’t she in the other room?” Beth asked. “She’s the actual one,” she laughed. Amanda did the exact same thing for Beth as she’d done for Carly a few minutes earlier, even kissing her forehead. “Good night, Beth,” she said with a smile as she turned the lights off. ‘What a weird day?’ Beth thought as she turned and looked at the wall to set herself up to sleep. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please Press the 'Like' Button and Leave a comment! (Especially if you want your bonus chapter this weekend! 25+ or no chapter 😈 ) So many of you guessed who Lilly's mom was back in the beginning, and I really have to say to you, "stop breaking into my hard drives!" Looking at my writing notes is forbidden! 👿 Really though I actually take it as a sign that I'm bringing you along on a journey that makes sense and doesn't go off on random unexpected tangents every time! This is a long weekend in the story length, so four more chapters to get some of the other answers you all keep seeking! As always, please remember that if you enjoy my works, you can purchase my completed ones on Amazon Kindle! https://www.amazon.com/author/babysofia

Diaper Dimension Works Catalogued I just got on this kick of deciding I wanted to catalog every Diaper Dimension tale I knew about or could find. As I'm sure most of you can guess I've not only been an authoress, but a fan of the genre for a long time. Part of what has always complicated things for people to do a new list is the vast places that there are works spread about. I have not gone through DeviantArt, so I suspect there are some titles there I do not have on this list. Where possible, I've listed links for WattPad, as the links do save better. Then I've used DailyDiapers, and then the other places. In total I cataloged 234 Shorts, Novellas, and Novels! To authors who have works on here, please let me know if you have better places to find your works. Ausdpr and a few others were hit by the stupid Patreon crash, so I'm not sure if everything was moved to your new platform. If I saw it was on Ream or Subscribestar I linked to that page for those authors. I'm going to list these in two sections, one completed, and one Incomplete. I'm organizing by Author as some of these have sequels for some authors. If you have suggestions or see something missing please let me know via a comment or a PM. I know Ausdpr did this years ago, we'll see if this one can stand the test of time for a bit too. Just FYI works less than 10k words were usually listed as Shorts, Novellas are generally 10-30k (A few close to the 10k were classified up), and Novels are 30k+. I know this can't be a perfect list at this point, but it's more than I think anyone else has created at this point. If you have a work that you feel should be on here that I've missed, please fill out this form. https://docs.google.com/forms/d/e/1FAIpQLSeHA2mzhZQVw8LfdBoNH7xt7Jc-Flh5bj05AWNBJx1MAWgAmg/viewform?usp=sf_link Leave a comment or message me and I'll make sure to get to it when I can. Completed Diaper Dimension Works Title Author Short/Novella/Novel Completed? Location Done Adulting (Volume 1) Alex Bridges Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/67274-done-adulting-volume-1-now-available-on-amazon-with-a-preview-of-volume-2/ Done Adulting (Volume 2) Alex Bridges Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/69412-done-adulting-vol-2-final-chapter-posted-122120/ Bryce's Big Act Ausdpr Novel Yes Unknown? Field Research Ausdpr Novel Yes Lulu - Strange Adventures New Stepmommy Ausdpr Novel Yes Lulu - Strange Adventures Extended Vacation Ausdpr Novella Yes https://reamstories.com/ausdpr/public Perfect House Hunt Ausdpr Novella Yes Lulu - Strange Adventures Vacation Changes Ausdpr Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/62374-vacation-changes-diaper-dimension-story/&do=findComment&comment=1450670 Abbey's Unfinished Report Ausdpr Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/63008-diaper-dimension-short-abbeys-unfinished-report/&do=findComment&comment=1471644 Adventures in Little Sitting Ausdpr Short Yes https://reamstories.com/ausdpr/public Bag, The Ausdpr Short Yes https://reamstories.com/ausdpr/public Being Considerate in the Diaper Dimension Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Big-Three-Five, The Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Christmas Tale, A Ausdpr Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/51200-a-christmas-tale-a-diaper-dimension-story/&do=findComment&comment=1038647 Common Meeting, A Ausdpr Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/49350-diaper-dimension-a-common-meeting/&do=findComment&comment=974244 Creative Freedoms Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Daddy's Girls Ausdpr Short Yes Lulu - Strange Adventures Earth Review Ausdpr Short Yes https://reamstories.com/ausdpr/public Fantastic Troupe Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Happy Family, The Ausdpr Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/45124-the-stairwell-the-happy-family-2-diaper-dimension-shorts/&do=findComment&comment=833757 Impressing the Boss Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Milestones Ausdpr Short Yes https://reamstories.com/ausdpr/public Mr. Richfield Ausdpr Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/62184-mr-richfield-diap-dimension-short-story New Boss, The Ausdpr Short Yes https://reamstories.com/ausdpr/public No Diapers Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Normal Little's Life, A Ausdpr Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/51067-a-normal-littles-life-a-diaper-dimension-tale/&do=findComment&comment=1034046 Princess Troubles Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Prize, The Ausdpr Short Yes https://reamstories.com/ausdpr/public Public Changes Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Safe & Sound Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Sanctuary, The Ausdpr Short Yes https://spankalot-erotica.blogspot.com/2020/12/the-sanctuary-diaper-dimension.html Solar Opposites Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Stairwell, The Ausdpr Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/45124-the-stairwell-the-happy-family-2-diaper-dimension-shorts/&do=findComment&comment=833757 Trick, The Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Way the Cookie Crumbles, The Ausdpr Short Yes https://reamstories.com/ausdpr/public Big Opening, The Auspr Short Yes Unknown? Blowout, The Baby Anna Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/81813-the-blowout/&do=findComment&comment=1970107 Cuddle Baby Anna Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/85579-cuddle/&do=findComment&comment=2031723 Little Lover, A Baby Anna Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/83602-a-little-lover/ Taming Your Amazon Baby Anna Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/81798-taming-your-amazon/&do=findComment&comment=1969828 Barbara Davis, Why Thirteen? CYOA BbyKimmy Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/64979-choose-your-own-adventure-barbara-davis-why-thirteen/&do=findComment&comment=1541857 It's the Little Choices BbyKimmy Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61811-its-the-little-choices-new-epilogue-updated-28/&do=findComment&comment=1430671 Making the Best of It: A Tale of Love and Acceptance in Two Acts BbyKimmy Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/57509-making-the-best-of-it-a-tale-of-love-and-acceptance-in-two-acts/&do=findComment&comment=1278683 Bedtime Tale in Eire, A BbyKimmy Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61940-a-bedtime-tale-in-eire/&do=findComment&comment=1436301 Wishes Do Come True BbyKimmy Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/64607-wishes-do-come-true/&do=findComment&comment=1526597 Dimensional Glitch Bionicle3 Short Yes https://www.deviantart.com/bionicle3/art/Dimensional-Glitch-Diaper-Dimension-Story-852254255 Thesis Trap Bionicle3 Short Yes https://www.deviantart.com/bionicle3/art/Thesis-Trap-A-Diaper-Dimension-Story-912659669 Crime Doesn't Pay CapitalM Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/79081-crime-doesnt-pay-completed-81021/&do=findComment&comment=1918161 Girl of My Choosing Cutie ButtCrusader Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/69716-a-girl-of-my-choosing-updatedfinished/&do=findComment&comment=1698596 Memories of the Before Time Cutie ButtCrusader Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/78589-memories-of-the-before-time-one-shot/&do=findComment&comment=1910741 Together Forever Cutie ButtCrusader Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/68805-together-forever/&do=findComment&comment=1670367 Corporate Takeover Cya Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/76332-corporate-takeover-diaper-dimension-the-end/&do=findComment&comment=1864548 Future of Amazonian Fertility, The Cya Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/80761-the-future-of-amazonian-fertility-diaper-dimension-the-end/ Last Moments Daddy Wuffster Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/80411-last-moments/&do=findComment&comment=1945736 That Damn Remote DAQ Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/65589-that-damn-remote/&do=findComment&comment=1567017 Backed-Up Dark Dweller Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/85037-backed-up/&do=findComment&comment=2024540 Little Hen Dark Dweller Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/85117-little-hen/&do=findComment&comment=2025738 Chase, The Daymare Short Yes Subscribestar Unlucky Day, Turned Lucky DiaperBoy37 Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61467-diaper-dimension-unlucky-day-turned-lucky-complete/ Quizzes in the Diaper Dimension DiaperRebel Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/72502-quizzes-in-the-diaper-dimension/&do=findComment&comment=1775981 Presents, The DireKing Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/80837-the-presents-12-after-midnight-completed/ Ellie's Eye Opening Experience DKN117 Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/63236-ellies-eye-opening-experience-repost-finished/ Being Little in a Big World Elfy Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/79551-being-little-in-a-big-world/&do=findComment&comment=1927105 Cathy's New Room Mate Elfy Novel Yes Ream/Subscribestar? Battle at Bedtime, The FatherFish Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/88273-the-battle-at-bedtime/&do=findComment&comment=2074045 Mission Accomplished FatherFish Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/87154-mission-accomplished/&do=findComment&comment=2057092 Little Shield and Sword Genossin Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/79545-little-shield-and-sword-epilogue/&do=findComment&comment=1927009 Don't Trust Amazons Guilyn Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61200-little-time-daycare-aka-dta-rewritten-ch-45/&do=findComment&comment=1409104 Festivity Herezulo Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/65774-festivity/&do=findComment&comment=1576346 Omission Herezulo Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/67134-omission/&do=findComment&comment=1620468 Chasing Emily InkuHime Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/77848-chasing-emily/ Games of Chance InkuHime Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/77850-games-of-chance-games-of-skill/ Working on the Underground Railway InkuHime Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/60747-chasing-emily-other-stories-complete/&do=findComment&comment=1391558 Hermit Crab's Dilemna InkuHime Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/77851-hermit-crab%E2%80%99s-dilemma/&do=findComment&comment=1896121 I Am Island Dreamer Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/66254-i-am-completed-0225/ Any Other Day LandyKupo Short Yes https://www.deviantart.com/landykupo/art/Any-Other-Day-Diaper-Dimension-Story-944411982 Little in Love - Book 1 LittleFallenPrincess Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/77769-book-1-little-in-love/ Love in Dimensions (Book 5) LittleFallenPrincess Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/81773-love-in-dimensions-ch-60-epilogue-92522-complete/&do=findComment&comment=1969536 Regression Echo LittleFallenPrincess Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/83513-regression-echo-ch-40-1723/ Portal in the Basement, The littleTomas Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/69182-the-portal-in-the-basement-updated-to-chapter-17-finale/&do=findComment&comment=1687332 Down LongRifle Novella Yes https://www.deviantart.com/long-rifle/art/Down-By-Long-Rifle-Part-one-491738695 Corruption LongRifle Short Yes https://www.deviantart.com/long-rifle/art/Corruption-922604428 Fight LongRifle Short Yes Unknown? A Stuffy's Tale: How An Elephant Saved Their Little LostBBBoyBear Novel Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/343699912-how-an-elephant-saved-their-little-a-diaper A Stuffy's Tale: One Bunny's Journey in the Diaper Dimension LostBBBoyBear Novel Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/335309812-a-stuffy%27s-tale-one-bunny%27s-journey-in-the-diaper A Walk Into The Unknown LostBBBoyBear Novel Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/352323119-a-walk-into-the-unknown-a-diaper-dimension-story Dash's Redemption: A Stuffy's Tale LostBBBoyBear Novel Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/364355114-dash%27s-redemption-a-stuffy%27s-tale-and-diaper Opening, The LostBBBoyBear Novel Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/355900175-the-opening-a-diaper-dimension-story Project Nurture LostBBBoyBear Novel Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/347888396-project-nurture-a-diaper-dimension-story The CONtingency (Book 2) LostBBBoyBear Novel Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/360312545-the-contingency-a-diaper-dimension-story The CONvention (Book 1) LostBBBoyBear Novel Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/338215258-the-convention-a-diaper-dimension-story Tell Me More: A Diaper Dimension Story LostBBBoyBear Novella Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/339997104-tell-me-more-a-diaper-dimension-story Little Underground LtlGary Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/83814-little-underground-a-3-part-adventure/&do=findComment&comment=2003449 Freedom at Last MaybeMee Novella Yes Unknown? Wrong Turn MaybeMee Novella Yes Subscribestar Digital Remains MaybeMee Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/66432-digital-remains-short/&do=findComment&comment=1600000 It's Christmas, After All MaybeMee Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/66411-its-christmas-after-all-short/&do=findComment&comment=1599305 Lock and Key (Prologue?) MaybeMee Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/66985-lock-and-key-prologue/&do=findComment&comment=1615864 Portal MightyBirdy Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/79709-portal/&do=findComment&comment=1930081 Cathy the Little in the BIG City Mommy Rosemary Novel Yes https://dommyrosemary.tumblr.com/post/161899782989/cathy-the-little-in-the-big-city Blue Day Operational Systems Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/90311-blue-day-a-diaper-dimension-story/ Conspiracy (Unfair Fan Fiction) Operational Systems Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/89663-conspiracy-a-vignette-based-on-unfair/ Self-Diagnosis Pelo-Dee Short Yes https://www.deviantart.com/pelo-dee/art/Self-diagnosis-990707083 Ersatz Personalias Novel Yes https://subscribestar.adult/personalias Fair is Fair 1 Personalias Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/77526-fair-is-fair/&do=findComment&comment=1888379 Fair is Fair 2: Special Personalias Novella Yes https://subscribestar.adult/personalias Fair is Fair 3: Middle Management Personalias Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/79929-middle-management/&do=findComment&comment=1933794 Fair is Fair 4: Help Personalias Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/80173-help/&do=findComment&comment=1939139 Rattled Personalias Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/82532-rattled-complete/ Things Work Out Personalias Novella Yes https://subscribestar.adult/personalias Close Enough Personalias Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/84676-close-enough/&do=findComment&comment=2019544 Documentary, The Personalias Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/79786-the-documentary/&do=findComment&comment=1931466 Dynamic Switch Personalias Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/personalias Escape Personalias Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/84724-escape/&do=findComment&comment=2020258 Happy Personalias Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/87094-happy/&do=findComment&comment=2056259 New Programming Personalias Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/personalias Only Child Personalias Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/85080-only-child/&do=findComment&comment=2025131 Retirement Personalias Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/79321-retirement-a-diaper-dimension-story/ Reunion Personalias Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/personalias Second Thoughts Personalias Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/personalias Alisa's Adventures in the Diaper Dimension Princess Pottypants Novel Yes https://princesspottypants.wordpress.com/2013/05/02/alisas-adventures-in-the-diaper-dimension-chapter-1/ Little Rest, A Princess Pottypants Novel Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Twins, The Princess Pottypants Novel Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Adoption, The Princess Pottypants Novella Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Chart, The Princess Pottypants Novella Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Little Visitor, A Princess Pottypants Novella Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Plan, The Princess Pottypants Novella Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Professional Help Princess Pottypants Novella Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Thief's Holidays, A (CYOA) Princess Pottypants Novella Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Audition, The Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Christmas Wishes Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Decision, The Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Equals Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Ladylike Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Like and Subscribe Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Mistakes Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Naomi and Oliver Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Old College Try Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Perfect Baby, The Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Pity Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Playdate, The Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Pre-Med to Preschool Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Prove It! Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Quality Control Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Receiving an Education Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Simple Plan, A Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Wedding of Your Dreams, The Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Healing Random3435 Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/78292-healing-epilogue/&do=findComment&comment=1905752 Understanding Random3435 Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/77786-understanding-epilogue/ Nerissa's Home for Diaper Girls Snackers Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61402-nerissa%E2%80%99s-home-for-diaper-girls-repost/ Snippets From Ms. Fairchild’s School for Maturity and Etiquette Snackers Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61404-snippets-from-ms-fairchild%E2%80%99s-school-for-maturity-and-etiquette-repost/&do=findComment&comment=1413505 Alterations (Exchanged Book 3) Sofia Hammerstein Novel Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/242267900-alterations-exchanged-book-3 Exchanged Sofia Hammerstein Novel Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/236189810-exchanged In-Between Sofia Hammerstein Novel Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/255771604-in-between Little Hope (Exchanged Book 2) Sofia Hammerstein Novel Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/239865685-little-hope Seems Too Good Sofia Hammerstein Novel Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/227003200-seems-too-good Undercover Tour Sofia Hammerstein Novella Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/227131705-undercover-tour Diamond Tours Sofia Hammerstein Short Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/227009928-diamond-tours Amazons Lose Interest, The Sparkle Dust Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/77462-the-amazons-lose-interest/&do=findComment&comment=1887473 Little History, A Unsaved Novel Yes No full Copy Posted Baelorn and Melina Widowmaker Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61276-baelorn-melina-repost/&do=findComment&comment=1410845 Silver Widowmaker Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/63576-silver/&do=findComment&comment=1489741 Raven Widowmaker Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61330-raven/ Accidental Crossing, An Widowmaker Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/72303-an-accidental-crossing/&do=findComment&comment=1770268 Right Fit, The Widowmaker Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/74663-the-right-fit/&do=findComment&comment=1829952 Promise, The Xylophone Novel Yes Unknown? Sorceress of Terror Yas9119 Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/76641-sorceresse-of-terrorin-timeout-completed/&do=findComment&comment=1870683 Little Conditions YourDiapersCute Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/76195-little-conditions-qa-posted-81621/&do=findComment&comment=1861462 Incomplete Works Title Author Short/Novella/Novel Completed? Location Interdimensional Baby AlextheAlex Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/90176-interdimensional-baby-chapter-3-up-now-last-updated-22424/&do=findComment&comment=2107744 Damaged Goods AndrianD Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/75468-damaged-goods-updated-4-23-2021/&do=findComment&comment=1847057 Catch Me if You Can AOWriter Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/69492-catch-me-if-you-can-pro-ch1/&do=findComment&comment=1695932 Return of the Amazons BabyGamer Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61120-return-of-the-amazons-edited/&do=findComment&comment=1407186 Student's Pet BabyStevie26 Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/60676-students-pet/&do=findComment&comment=1388828 Biggest Little Vacation, The BbyKimmy Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61989-the-biggest-little-vacation-chapter-9-updated-223/&do=findComment&comment=1437604 Biggest of Desires, The BbyKimmy Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/63441-the-biggest-of-desires-chapter-21-updated-619/&do=findComment&comment=1485339 More Littles with Sugar than Salt Bladderbrain Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/87982-more-littles-with-sugar-than-salt-ch-18-93023/&do=findComment&comment=2069786 Stork! BrattyCake Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/83831-stork-chapter-three-82022/&do=findComment&comment=2003786 At the Wrong Place and At The Wrong Time Crono Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/67525-at-the-wrong-place-and-at-the-wrong-time-still-chapter-13-for-now/&do=findComment&comment=1631774 Entering the Lion's Den Crono Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/82543-entering-the-lions-den-chapter-14/&do=findComment&comment=1980710 Job Offer Unlike Any Other, A Crono Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/74227-a-job-offer-unlike-any-other-updated-to-chapter-20/&do=findComment&comment=1819427 Love Least Likely, A Cutie ButtCrusader Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/75183-a-love-least-likely-part-1-of-2/&do=findComment&comment=1840697 Jenny's Adoption Dark Dweller Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/71085-jennys-adoption/&do=findComment&comment=1734293 Date with Fate, A Dark Dweller Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/74415-a-date-with-fate-chapter-3/&do=findComment&comment=1823818 Treatment, The Dark Dweller Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/78754-the-treatment-part-4/&do=findComment&comment=1912900 Lucky Days Ahead DiaperBoy37 Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/67867-diaper-dimension-lucky-days-ahead/&do=findComment&comment=1643546 Fight, The Diaperdimensionfan Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/80157-the-fight-chapter-42-121623/&do=findComment&comment=1938810 Your Move Diapered Prince Novel No https://www.wattpad.com/story/267491238-your-move Little League - The LHL DiaperRebel Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/76990-little-league-the-lhl/&do=findComment&comment=1877537 Recessive Direking Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/86318-recessive-ch-15-8-26-23/&do=findComment&comment=2042974 Amelia's Trip to the Diaper Dimension Emily Ruby Rose Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/72260-amelias-trip-to-the-diaper-dimension-chapter-1942720/&do=findComment&comment=1768255 Hoping For a New Life Emily Ruby Rose Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/72376-hoping-for-a-new-life-chapter-7-4302020/&do=findComment&comment=1772345 Ella's Mistake Emily Ruby Rose Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/73590-ellas-mistake-chapter-2-512020/&do=findComment&comment=1803558 Wrong is Wrong Enigma_66 Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/73687-wrong-is-wrong-first-new-content-51220/&do=findComment&comment=1806884 Dimension of Destiny Ericc Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/89518-dimension-of-destiny-chapter-11-%E2%80%8Bdusk-at-the-nest-240223/&do=findComment&comment=2095419 Little's Life, A Fifers12 Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/90640-a-little%E2%80%99s-life/ Most Unusual Amazon, The Guilend Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/63563-the-most-unusual-amazon-chapter-17-updated-80518/&do=findComment&comment=1489282 Uncommon Love, The Guilend Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/77780-the-uncommon-love-a-diaper-dimension-tale-chapter-3-4182021/&do=findComment&comment=1894611 Tales from Dimension 1D555 Herezulo Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/68351-tales-from-dimension-1d555/ The [[Witch]] ImprobableLemon Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/78264-the-witch-chapter-25-090522/&do=findComment&comment=1905095 Immigrant's Tale - A non-native's plight in the Diaper Dimension Jj7988582 Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/63396-immigrant-tale-a-non-natives-plight-in-the-diaper-dimension-chap-4-added-924/ Hiking to a New Life Kat5 Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/88972-hiking-to-a-new-life-chapter-30-posted-2-16-24/&do=findComment&comment=2084361 Meandering Paths Kif Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/85449-meandering-paths-ch-2-12223/&do=findComment&comment=2030207 Katlyn's New Mother KWOceans Novel No Pulled Down, No Known Copy online Duality Langtab Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/68806-duality/&do=findComment&comment=1670378 No Choice Lil' Pup Short No Unknown? Divorce Proceedings LilKevin Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/81923-divorce-proceedings-chapters-1-7-updated-4722/&do=findComment&comment=1971940 Little Hunters, The Lionsheart Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/66344-the-little-hunters-april-3rd-2019-update/ Little Marionette Little Writer Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/81932-little-marionette/&do=findComment&comment=1972042 Little in Love - Book 2 LittleFallenPrincess Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/89344-little-in-love-2-chapter-27-22824/ Age of the Amazons, The littleTomas Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/73598-the-age-of-the-amazons-chapter-4-update/&do=findComment&comment=1804035 A Small Break from Teaching LostBBBoyBear Novel No https://www.wattpad.com/story/366452774-a-small-break-from-teaching-a-diaper-dimension Portal Accident LtlGary Novella No Life of Aaron Case, The Lucifer666 Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/82806-the-life-of-aaron-case-chapter-3/&do=findComment&comment=1984554 Illegal Immigrant MaybeMee Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/69642-illegal-immigrant-12032023-ch1920-important-subscribestar-update/ Gilded Crib, A MCraft Novel No Unknown? Cianville MfMood Short No Unknown? Meredith - A Littles Broker in the Diaper Dimension Ozziebee Novel No https://www.adisc.org/forum/threads/meredith.112495/ In Utero Ozziebee Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/68130-in-utero/&do=findComment&comment=1650853 Little Survivor Panther Cub Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/75816-little-survivor-a-diaper-dimension-story-updated-to-chapter-8-10152022/&do=findComment&comment=1853964 Little Monster Panther Cub Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/84431-little-monster-a-diaper-dimension-story-chapter-3-1219/&do=findComment&comment=2014694 Sucker and the Sly, The Paradox-Unintentional Novella No Unknown? Unfair Personalias Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/74750-unfair-a-diaper-dimension-novel-chapters-111-112-uploaded/&do=findComment&comment=1832078 Compromise Princess Pottypants Novel No https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Derrick's Awakening Princess Pottypants Novel No https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Sebby's New Life Princess PottyPants Novella No https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants?tag=SebbysNewLife Babysitter, The Princess Pottypants Short No https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Wedding, The Princess Pottypants Short No https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants?tag=TheWedding Imprints Resort Princessmaryllis Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/82862-my-frist-story-imprints-resort-chapter-5-12252022/&do=findComment&comment=1985545 Living in Harmony, Becoming Stronger Together Salinas98 Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/85382-living-in-harmony-becoming-stronger-together/&do=findComment&comment=2029455 Origins of a Dimension Sephy Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/65973-origins-of-a-dimension/&do=findComment&comment=1585319 When All Else Fails Sheadoll Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/71441-when-all-else-fails-ch-23-22420/&do=findComment&comment=1741276 Little Problems With My So Called Friends Snackers Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/73053-little-problems-with-my-so-called-friends-p2-apr-6-2020/&do=findComment&comment=1788596 Lights! Camera! ...What?!? Sofia Hammerstein Novel No https://www.wattpad.com/story/311195834-lights-camera-what Bracelet, The Sparky_Dude Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/76834-the-bracelet-part-14-jan-16/&do=findComment&comment=1874705 Little's Guide to Staying Independent Star Voyager Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/81589-a-littles-guide-to-staying-independant-ongoing-diaper-dimension-story-chapters-1-8/&do=findComment&comment=1966504 Tales from the Bureau SuperFunnel Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/65339-tales-from-the-bureau-diaper-dimension-chapter-17-updated-72323/&do=findComment&comment=1557403 Better Life, A SuperFunnel Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/65446-a-better-life-diaper-dimension-chapter-4-updated-1219/&do=findComment&comment=1560469 Biggest Little, The TestAccountPleaseIgnore Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/79435-the-biggest-little-hiatus/&do=findComment&comment=1924705 Settling Ulthernon Novella No Unknown? Hard Reset Unsaved Novel No Unknown? Collector Unsaved Short No Unknown? Little Protection Service, The Unsaved Short No No full Copy Posted Earth Dimension, The Veggeto Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/76534-the-earth-dimension-chapter-thirteen/&do=findComment&comment=1868152 Little Racer, The VoxyRox Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/63091-the-little-racer-chapter-12-up-5-3-21/&do=findComment&comment=1473587 Little Legal Issue, A WBDaddy Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/67539-a-little-legal-issue-repost-with-brand-new-chapter-17-added-317/&do=findComment&comment=1632281 Little Hunter YourDiapersCute Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/78435-little-hunter-new-chapter-for-the-new-year-1-3-22/ Why I Wear Diapers After Work YourFNF Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61908-why-i-wear-diapers-after-work/&do=findComment&comment=1435406 12.6 Million to Freedom YourFNF Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/67143-126-million-to-freedom%E2%80%A6/&do=findComment&comment=1620659 From Shackles to Diapers ZedMobile Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/75430-from-shackles-to-diapers/&do=findComment&comment=1846192 Title Author Short/Novella/Novel Completed? Location Crib Row Ruby03 Novella Abandoned https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/75380-crib-row-chapter-7-updated-nov-24th/&do=findComment&comment=1845061 Worst Little Ever, The Zatchie Novel Abandoned https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/70316-the-worst-little-ever-chapter-13-part-1-01142020/&do=findComment&comment=1716205

Chapter Thirty One John stirred as something shook him. He rolled onto his side and the shaking stopped. He heard something like complaining behind him. He went back to sleep. Some time later he rolled over onto his other side and felt something warm beside him so he draped his arm over it and yawned really well, intent on waking up later. As long as later wasn’t soon. Something in front of him moved and something weird was ticking all over his face and nose, so he started swatting at it in his sleepy state. His hand got tangled up in some hair. Cracking one eye open as he pulled his hand back, he heard “Stop pulling on my hair.” from someone else that also sounded sleepy. Curious now, John pushed himself up into a seated position. The moment his weight went onto his butt he grimaced and tiredly grumbled out “uh umh” and shuffled to get his legs under him so his weight was on his thighs and not the contents of his diaper. Rubbing his eyes, he looked over and down at Kates legs and diaper clad butt sticking out from under a blanket. He poked her foot. She pulled her foot away and said “Lay back down, you were keeping me warm.” He thought about it a moment before he gave up and flopped back down and pressed his back against her. At first, John closed his eyes and started to doze back off. But slowly his brain processed things and he reached back and patted and felt a hip. Mustering the full might of his early morning brain capacity, he asked clearly: “Mm?” She twisted and turned her head to look at him. Then he felt her look back forward and whisper “You’re one of those people that don’t brain in the morning, aren’t you?” “Nnn...mmmm” He felt the person against his back take a deep breath and sigh “Yeah, that’s what I thought.” Giving up on using his eyes for now, he mumbled “Bleh.” Over the course of the next ten minutes or so his brain slowly chugged into life and they started to have a conversation while laying there. While they were talking he kept noticing that he could feel her against his head and shoulders and back, but that their butts seemed to be several inches apart. He would have never thought that not feeling someone against your butt would be strange. Eventually though, Kate addressed the elephant in the room first by saying “Phew. We stink.” John took his turn to sigh and ask “So this is just what mornings are like for all littles here?” The softly spoken reply came “Yeah. This is our mornings. Laying in a crib in a diaper waiting for Mommy to come change us.” They were quiet again for a moment, but finally he admitted “It’s gross. At first I thought a wet diaper was disgusting. But right now I could sit in a wet diaper and not complain.” After another bit of quiet, he heard the reply from behind him. “Yeah. This place changes the way you see everything. All this technology and we’re still the babies here.” Finally, John had enough “I’m not laying on my side anymore.” Kate snorted a bit “You can try to lay on your back if you want, but I wouldn’t recommend it.” Pushing himself up onto all fours, John said simply “Nope” and crawled up around Kates head, past her and halfway up onto the pillow and just flopped onto it. Sinking contently into it with most of the weight off of his butt, he let out a sigh. Kate immediately pinched her nose and complained “Oh m… my face is right here by your…” John didn’t even look, he pointed up “I left you plenty of room on the other side of the pillow.” Immediately up onto all fours, Kate crawled around to the other side of the pillow, just past halfway up onto it and flopped. Now it was her turn to sigh. “Oh my g…” she exclaimed and then squeezed the pillow “I’m asking Mommy for a giant pillow.” After a few quiet minutes of the duo luxuriating on their giant fluffy pillow, John found himself thinking back to the previous day. “Hey.” he mumbled. “Yeah?” came a comfortable sounding response. Floundering for words a bit “My … uhhh Mom? Yeah, I guess it’s more a title than a name?” There was a quick humored exhale above his head “Yes John, she’s your Mom. Eventually you’ll call her Mommy like I do mine. I don’t know why, but you probably won’t mind it either.” He nodded against the pillow and explained “Well, Mom was … I guess I can only say she was super cool last night.” There came an agreement “Oh yeah!” It took a moment of thought before he could add “I think that it was super hard for her because she’s just going to think she she didn’t find her before she got too cold? She seems like the kind of person that would feel bad about that.” “John?” He looked up to see Kate looking at him “Yeah?” She said “You have no idea how over protective the bigs are here.” He nodded and then flopped his head back down, feeling the pillow shift as she did the same. Musing out loud, he said “Still, as far as I’m concerned, she’s a hero.” Kate barked out a cute brief laugh “Yeah. She was all like ‘we’re not waiting’ and the agent guy just had to go and follow her.” Just then they both stopped and turned their heads toward the door as they heard footsteps. In walked two tall women and the side of the crib went down. Amanda leaned on the right side crib wall while Aunt Cat leaned on the left side, each smiling down at their littles. “Good Morning!” They both declared excitedly. John groaned out loud “Oh my God I’m surrounded by morning people.” Amanda clapped softly with a big exaggerated smile “John! You spoke an entire word before having your coffee milk!” All he could muster was “Ughhhhhhhh” Amanda stopped and poked him on the side while mumbling “No, I think he’s broken again.” Meanwhile Aunt Cat already had Kate airborne and moving toward the changing table. When he realized that her diaper was coming off in plain view, he turned his head toward the wall out of a sense of modesty. He felt Amanda’s fingertips running up and down his back. It felt really nice. She leaned and whispered softly to only him “So I’m the big heroic Mommy?” John felt his face and ears turn beet red and he rolled onto his side to look up at her big grin before rolling to bury his face back into his pillow. He mumbled into his pillow “I’m not awake, so I didn’t say anything.” Then he felt a tap on his shoulder and heard “I don’t know, that was a lot of words from a sleeping little.” Taking a moment and channeling his best attempt at a B rated movie zombie he took a deep breath and said “UHNNNNnnnnnnnnn Brainnnnnnnssssss” And then a fingertip found his ribs and he tried to squeal while his lungs were empty! He felt his hair being ruffled and then he was being lifted and carried sideways. Although as tall as Amanda was it almost felt like she was just taking a step and swinging him over like a giant crane. As his butt hit soft weirdly plasticy mat, the bars flopped limply onto him at the same as he shuddered at the unpleasant sensation. Unlike usual, Amanda playfully picked up his pacifier and poked his lips with it, stating “Here, this special zombie proof pacifier will keep me safe.” He just rolled his eyes and accepted it as she went to work with the diaper change. It took an extra minute of scrubbing that he was honestly very grateful for before she came into his view holding up one rough pup diaper, and one bright blue one with a monkey on it. Oh a whim he pointed at the blue one. With a nod she bapped him with it before finishing. When he felt the telltale bump of her knee on some spot of the table, the bars went up and he was lifted and put onto the floor on his own two feet. “Okay young man. After breakfast we have to go to the grocery store. So let’s get you dressed and presentable really quickly.” For some reason the whim just took him and he shouted “You’ll never take me alive, copper!” and he tried to dart between her knees. Two trunk like legs closed in to clamp him in place and he flailed comically for a moment. Going limp he admitted “You took me alive.” There was a feeling like someone playing bongos, but on his padded bottom. After a moment of that he went from indignant to laughing “Okay!” he declared “I give up! I surrender! I’ll go along peacefully!” One moment later he was back on his feet and she knelt in front of him to give him a hug. With a whisper, she told him “Some times you act more like a little than others.” not really knowing how to take that statement he apologized “I’m sorry I didn’t …” She cut him off with a kiss to his forehead and said “No, it’s adorable and I appreciate it.” And as she stood up she pulled the shirt he slept in up and off. After a moment Amanda showed John a couple of options. “Okay” she explained “We’re going to get groceries, shouldn’t be gone two hours. It’s a bit cool out today, but not cold. Do you want shorts, pants, or overalls?” Without hesitation, he answered “Pants, please” Then she held up a shirt and a onesie. He pointed at the blue shirt with the cartoon dog wearing a cape on it. Moments later he was being carried, dressed for the day, and deposited on the living room floor next to a very excited Xerxes. Moments after that, Kate was deposited next to him. Aunt Cat looked down at both of them and explained “Okay, we’re going to get ready for the day ourselves, and then get you two breakfast before we all hit the road.” With that they each got a pat on the head, and she walked away as well. Now as alone as they were going to get again John asked something he’d been wondering. “Hey Kate?” “Yes?” “Why did they put us in the cr...I mean bed together?” With a shake of her head, Kate answered “John, we are both littles, and we were out cold after breast feeding. What were we possibly going to do?” He just sort of nodded “Yeah, I guess that makes sense.” Kate nodded then and asked “Can I play on your tablet a bit before we have to go?” The two of them sat together on the floor and John watched Kate just breeze through the color puzzles that hard started off as very simple, but then had her blending colors that he was pretty sure were only superficially different. After about fifteen minutes Aunt Cat came over and leaned down to watch over their heads for a moment before they even noticed she was there. Aunt Cat spoke up “That’s actually really cool, and you’re doing great!” Kate looked up and smiled at her “Thank you!” With a great big smile growing across her face, Aunt Cat patted them both on the head “You know what would be even MORE fun?” Kate looked confused for a moment, but John’s tickle senses kicked in and he shouted to his little friend. “Cheese it!” And he tried to get up and run for it. He made it one step before he felt himself being lifted into the air with one arm under his back and holding him by the bottom, and some fingers in his ribs. He tried not to crack, but it only took a few seconds before he was laughing and thrashing. By the time it was over he was against her shoulder while she patted his back. “Breath sweety” Aunt Cat said. Eventually he was deposited into his booster seat while a giggling Kate was placed in the one next to him. After a moment John found a bowl of oatmeal being slid in front of him. He was immediately unimpressed. He had never liked oatmeal a single time in his life. He associated oatmeal with ‘I can get groceries in a few days, this is what I have.’ Kate next to him went to town on her oatmeal and seemed like she was in heaven. Amanda leaned down and gently tapped him on the shoulder before asking “You okay there baby?” “Ummm…” was all he could muster. So Amanda picked up the spoon and stirred the oatmeal before holding the spoon up to him to take a bite. He instinctively leaned back. “I’ll make you a deal. You try a bite, and if you really and truly don’t like it, then I’ll make you some toast.” He sat there in his booster seat, leaning back and looking from Amanda to the spoon and back. Nothing about her body language told him that she was going to give up. She would wait him out. With a sigh he said “Fine.” He opened his mouth, she put the spoon into it. And then he furrowed his brow. Pausing to swallow he said “Oatmeal doesn’t taste like that!” Amanda handed him the spoon and kissed him on the forehead, whispering “Here it does. Littles love oatmeal.” He needed no prompting to dig in just like Kate was doing next to him. Whatever was in this oatmeal was weirdly compelling. And so with heavy stomachs and each of them with a sippy cup full of juice, they were sent back to the living room. After a minute of overly full shuffling around, the two of them settled down in front of the couch, leaning back. With their hips and legs pressed up against one another they looked down at the tablet home screen. It had a few new icons that weren’t there yesterday, but they chose to ignore them for now and they looked at the folder of books. While they scrolled through such curious titles as “Benny the Rooh” and “The Bearenstines” John felt an elbow gently in his ribs. “You need a bean bag” Kate whispered Shaking his head, he retorted “I don’t need a bean bag, I have a dog.” She pointed to the dogs head at the window “Your dog is outside.” After a moment of quiet he admitted “Bean bags are great.” While she was poking fun at him she settled in the Young Adult folder and was scrolling a bit more slowly, taking in the titles. John pointed to one and asked “How about this one?” “The Odyssey of Hugh?” All he could manage was a shrug “I don’t know, I’m just picking one because you can only scroll for so long before you just can’t make a choice.” Kate laughed at him a bit as she tapped the name and it came up with a picture of a very old looking book and a synopsis to one side. So John read it out loud “The Odyssey of Hugh: An epic tale of a man on a quest, who wandered for ten years exploring far away lands. After a shipwreck left him stranded on a distant island. After a long journey, Hugh overcomes many obstacles using his wit and whatever resources he has to hand. Hugh has befriended a wild bear and saved a stranded little that have joined him on his journey along the way. This is the story of their journey to return to Hugh’s home to his wife Penelope.” When he finished reading that out loud Kate used her fingers to zoom in on the cover of the book. There was a man standing on an outcrop overlooking the sea, and behind him there was a giant bear that came up to his chest, and you could see a carefully drawn little on the bears back with his own little backpack. Kare shook her head “No way any sane person would ride a bear.” John coughed a bit, his face turning red. It took her looking at a his face before she realized “You wouldn’t?” He could only nod. “Well.” she added “Like I said, no sane person.” He just rolled his eyes and tapped the button marked “Start Reading” The two of them managed to read at about the same speed, and were both getting fully invested when they each felt a tap on the shoulder. They both looked up to see their respective Mommy smiling down at them. Amanda spoke first “Have you two had fun together?” They both nodded, and when She took the tablet from them they both protested in their own way. Kate reached for it and said softly “But my book” While John just went limp and sighed “We just got to a good part” With Kate on her hip, Aunt Cat asked “What were you two rascals reading that you were so invested in?” Kate spoke up first by answering “The Odyssey of Hugh!” Now the two bigs looked back and forth between themselves and then at the littles on their hips. Then back at each other. “Huh.” Amanda spoke first “Are you two good at reading?” John probably looked as indignant as he felt “Hey! Where we’re from we read a lot, Mom.” Kate was just nodding along in agreement. Then Aunt Cat chimed in “I think I could see these two reading that just because of Hughs bear companion, Baloo.” John and Kate immediately looked at each other and said in unison “Baloo?” “Yeah, his bear is named Baloo.” Chimed in Aunt Cat and Amanda, both in unison. The two littles tried to keep a straight face, but John cracked first as he broke into a fit of giggles, followed immediately by Kate cracking up with him. The two bigs looked so confused by their littles having a laugh attack. Aunt Cat put a finger into Kates side and asked “Why is the name Baloo so funny?” The two went into a fresh fit of laughter and after some very patient waiting from two big women that were obviously planning to wait until they got an answer, John blurted out “Baloo is in the Jungle Book!” Looking right up at Amanda’s face, he could see her lock eyes with Aunt Cat before looking down and explaining to him “No, Sweety. The Jungle Book has a bear named Fozzy.” And that was it. Both littles were full on belly laughing again. Neither one of them could breath easily through the laughter. It went on for a full five minutes and they started to calm down. As John was finally catching his breath he heard from behind him. “Wakka” “PFFTTTTTTT” followed by another laugh attack. “Oh God. Oh God. It hurts. It hurts.” was mirrored by both littles. By the time they regained their composure, they were both wearing shoes and being carried to the driveway. Being stood up in front of each other, John felt a pat on his padded bottom and saw Aunt Cat do the same to Kate. They both got a “You two say goodbye, you’ll see each other in two days” They stood there kind of awkwardly shuffling their feet. “Umm…” John didn’t really know how to say goodbye in this situation. Kate just rolled her eyes and stepped up to give him a hug. He hugged her back, a bit haphazardly. She didn’t seem to be able to think of anything to say either. Finally the two bigs gave up and picked them both up. And gave them a kiss before shuffling them into their carseats. John was buckled in and a diaper bag was slid in the usual place in front of his seat, and the door shut. As Amanda slid into her seat and buckled up, John asked “So where are we going today?” “Welllllll” Amanda smiled up at the mirror “We are desperately low on groceries, because some little boy ate all the eggs. You don’t know who that would be, would you?” Shaking his head as though he had no idea “Nope. But you should definitely get someone on that.” He could see her rolling her eyes at him as she put the car into gear and asked “If we’re quick we can make one more stop while we’re in town. Is there anything you want to get while we’re out?” “Ummm…. Could we go by a pet store and get a toy for Xerxes?” He said the first thing that came to mind. Once they were on the road, John took a few pulls of juice from his sippy cup and got lost in thought. He really was stuck here. At least he had someone from home to talk to sometimes. Spaced out and completely lost in thought he barely noticed how much time passed until the door opened and Amandas face came into his view with a smile. Until she looked at him closely. “John” She asked “Are you okay? You look a bit sad.” He really just nodded slowly, saying “Yeah. Just thinking about things.” She immediately unbuckled him and picked him up into a hug, whispering “Do you wanna talk about it?” With a shake of his head, he admitted “I don’t think I understand it all yet, so … no” That got him another squeeze and a kiss on the cheek. “I’m here when you’re ready to talk. About anything. You’re my favorite little guy and I want to help you through everything.” Then she whispered a bit lower “Are you ready to go into the store?” It took a moment before he nodded. It was a struggle at the moment to remember all of the pointers and advice he had been given. One thing stuck out, though. “Hey umm… Are strangers really that grabby with littles?” He watched her get a funny look on her face before she said, seemingly careful about her words “I don’t know that I would say it that way *exactly* but it is normal in our culture to just check littles to see if they are wet or messy without telling the little, if that’s what you mean.” John was already shaking his head “I don’t want strangers touching me like that!” “Shhh shhh, hold on, hold on. Let’s get you comfy. Here, which pacy do you want?” He just blinked at her for a moment. She stood there holding him without any sense of rushing him, or intent to put him down or anything. She was just waiting for him. “Sweety, I’m not saying that you’re going to run a marathon or do anything like that, but I had hoped you would have your wits about you.” She was speaking softly and slowly. He just nodded “Umm… I guess … please give me that pacy.” “Which one?” “The training pacy? If I get mad and bite down on it, or anything, will you promise that I won’t be in trouble?” That got him picked up and kissed on the cheek “Sweety, if you use that to stay out of trouble, I promise you I won’t be mad at all.” He just nodded as she pulled the training pacy out of the diaper bag and clipped it onto his shirt. She held it up to him, but he just shook his head. So she lowered it so that it dangled, then she held out Rupert. With a kind smile, but a look that said it wasn’t a question, Amanda said “Rupert isn’t optional, you’re bringing him in with you.” So John just nodded and took Rupert, holding him against his chest as Amanda slung the diaper bag and then leaned down to pick him up. As he was settles on a hip, his head propped up on her chest and he couldn’t hold in the question. “Hey … about that whole plasma and matter thing … what happens if someone tried to go back after coming through a rift? Like through one of those portal places?” He could tell he hit something with that question because she faltered in her step. He felt a kiss on top of his head and he was lifted up higher onto her elbow so she could look him in the eyes “Well… before we got the hang of what was and was not safe … a few people, bigs and littles … made it through as a pile of … goop.” John just stared at her. A mental image of a person turning into goo cursed his vivid imagination. “Sweety?” John shuddered as he felt acid coming up his throat. Apparently her Mom senses kicked in because she turned and sprinted a few steps. As she got him aimed at a trash can his oatmeal came up. He could barely even hear the comment “Thank the Goddess that they have trash cans by the cart stalls.” After a moment he spit a few times and felt himself upright and being lowered into the seat of a shopping cart. Amanda put the diaper bag in the cart behind him and then wiped his face with a baby wipe. She offered him a sippy cup and said “Here, swish some water around in your mouth and spit it into the trash can.” So as he took a pull of water from the sippy cup and swished it around in his mouth, she rolled the cart right up to the trash can for him. She got the cart aimed at the store and all he could see was their car parked conveniently next to the cart stall. Amanda came around in front of him and leaned down, both of her eyebrows raised and asked gently “Do you want to talk about … that?” John simply shook his head and said “Never.”

Hi Everybody, I'm sorry for being absent, work was busy and then I spent the whole weekend out at my parents. I got blocked up pretty bad during the week, but I associated it to restarting caffeine and quit that again yesterday (I even noticed my tight esophagus was much worse the days I was on caffeine). I also used a catheter here and there just to pee, and then for a few hours at a time too. Dr. Ivan said to go back to a catheter if I'm blocked, and also that we might need to see if I have developed a urethral stricture. Obviously I don't know, but I feel pretty sure I have the stricture. Over the weekend at my parents house I was blocked multiple times in the night and used a catheter once or twice. Since the afternoon I've been back at my apartment. Not wearing diapers. Just relaxing in boxers. Nothing is leaking whatsoever. I want to find out about the stricture and also might ask Dr. Ivan about another surgery. But first I'll see how the next days go.

CHEEP ... CHEEP ... CHEEP ... CHEEP “Ah, 24 Hours from Tulsa, a true classic from the country and western graveyard known as the nineteen sixties! Welcome back to KSAD, everyone! The final resting place of deceased disc jockeys who've followed the one way road all the way to International Falls, Minnesota! And Stephen King's dead on … we do have a hell of a band here, and five hundred kilowatts of bone crunching power crushing the airwaves from Murmansk to Tierra del Fuego! Jaynie, we got any advertisers in Tierra del Fuego?” “Not that I know of, James.” “Remind me to tell station management to get us some advertisers in Tierra del Fuego!” “Made a note of it, James.” “Thank you, lovely Jaynie. Now what's it like outside as we approach the end of the hour and the end of our shift here at AM 540, the veritable bottom of the dial, where you can check out but never leave?” “It's currently thirty seven below zero out there, James, with a wind chill taking it down to seventy two below.” “A perfect night for ice fishing! Gonna go catch me some walleye! Park the old pick up out on the lake, leave the radio on, blasting out KSAD all the way to Mars! We get any fan mail this week from purple Martian centipedes?” “Seven letters so far, all with postage due.” “No matter. I'll tell management to take it out of your paycheck! This is James Dean signing off with a trio of requests from Sarah down in the Twin Cities, who appears to have a serious boyfriend problem. We got Hank Williams, Senior's Your Cheatin' Heart, Linda Ronstadt's When Will I Be Loved … but first … here's Dolly Parton, and Jolene.” Jolene, Jolene, Jolene, Jolene I'm begging of you please don't take my man Jolene, Jolene, Jolene, Jolene Please don't take him just because you can … . . . . “You scared the shit out of me,” Ian said affectionately. “Literally!” “Literally?” Priscilla gently tapped the seat of his pants, but there was no way to feel the mess through his thick diaper and canvas cover. Nor could she detect the telltale odor of a dirty diaper, for which she was thankful. “And your diaper bag's in the car,” she observed. “I guess we should hoof it.” “Or we could head upstairs and see if Sarah's back from her shopping trip, maybe take a peek at the latest instruments of torture that she's lined up for me.” “Not sure that's a good idea. After all, we didn't fool Marilyn Marsden, and the damsel who keeps you in perpetual distress may have an equally keen eye. She scares me, and I'm a tough, hard nosed police officer who doesn't scare easily. For the time being, I think we ought to keep our distance.” “Your wish is my command ...” “I like that,” Priscilla giggled. “I like that a lot!” “Oh, dear,” Ian sighed dramatically. “I do have a thing for bossy women, don't I? You're the fourth one I've fallen for this month.” “Just a baby who's crying out for his mommy, but a very naughty baby. Vickie and I indulge you far too much, and Sarah doesn't indulge you enough. How are we ever to find the middle ground … let you be a little naughty, but not too much?” “Maybe I should fly off to Athens and leave the four of you to sort out my fate.” “Oh no you don't!” Priscilla waved a lone finger in Ian's face as a warning, not realizing that the gesture was exactly what an exasperated mother would do with a small child. “I like Irina, but I'm not about to run the risk that you'll fall for her as well. Nope, no way. I take my bodyguard duties very seriously, so if you're going to Athens, then I'm going to Athens. And if the two of us are going to Athens, what are the odds that Sarah's going to Athens? And if Sarah's going to Athens, what are the odds that Rita and Vickie are going to Athens? So, the only thing left to decide is when the five of us are going to Athens.” Priscilla's tone made it clear that the matter was no longer under discussion. “Right now,” Ian groaned, “you're going to change my diaper. So, tell me, Officer Canon: where are we going?” “Across the street. We have a very nice restroom on the second floor. So come, your diaper changing station awaits!” . . . . Rita headed straight home, arriving a few minutes before the work crew that would set up Vickie's crib in the makeshift nursery. It took additional minutes to dismantle Ian's crib and move it from the alcove. Following Sarah's lead, Rita had the two cribs placed side by side in the center of the room, leaving space for the changing table in one corner, and for Vickie's dresser and chest of drawers to be housed along the opposite wall. The nursery would be cramped but fully functional, with multiple diaper pails guaranteeing that in a very short space of time the chamber would smell like a true nursery. Poop, pee, and baby powder! Rita couldn't wait to get her babies home. . . . . As soon as Vickie walked in the door, she tossed her coat on the floor, kicked off her shoes, and headed for the bedroom. Leaving her clothing scattered across the bed, she moved on to the bathroom. She promptly unlocked and discarded the diaper cover, with her pink baby pants and heavy diaper quickly following, the latter finding a temporary home in the trash can alongside the toilet. Returning to the bedroom completely nude, she collected her wand, and once settled comfortably in a sea of plush pillows atop the comforter, closed her eyes and began to massage her breasts. They were sensitive, but she knew that they would become far more so once she began using the breast pump on a regular basis. In her imagination, her breasts were larger now, the nipples more pronounced, everything incredibly sensitive. She could feel the milk leaking out, could feel Ian eagerly pouncing, lapping it up, then settling in her arms, latching on, feeding on her teats. Pinching and playing with now hardened nipples, eyes tightly shut, Vickie could feel molten lava erupting from her breasts and flowing in a smooth stream to her vagina. She used her fingers, imagining that it was Ian's tongue working its magic, licking and nibbling on the inside of her thighs, bringing her to full arousal before even venturing to explore her nub, even before invading her. Vickie's breath shortened, giving way to soft moans as she used her fingers on all of her most sensitive spots, the ones that she would train Ian to give his full, devoted attention. Finally reaching for the wand, she activated it at the lowest setting, and began running it back and forth across the secret places that Ian in time would know so well. She came, but she was hungry for more. Imagining Ian beneath her, riding him, enslaving him with her taut muscles while his knowing hands wandered all over her body. She changed the setting, and almost instantly climaxed again, her moans giving way to a muted but insistent scream. Finally exhausted, Vickie set the wand aside, and decided to luxuriate in a nice, warm bubble bath. But first she would visit the kitchen and mix a Cuba Libre, the rum and coke drowning the ice cubes. She didn't have a lime, but when it came to alcohol, in truth Vickie wasn't very picky. Returning to the bathroom, she put the radio on low, soft rock playing in the background as she settled into the tub for a nice, long soak, occasionally interrupted with a sip of her drink. This was how Rita found her, Vickie being sensible enough to have given her best friend a spare key long, long ago. . . . . You've come to tell me something you say I ought to know Sarah's tears gradually slowed to a trickle, and then ceased altogether. That he don't love me anymore and I'll have to let him go The heaving sobs that had left her gasping for air faded away. She did not need to look in a mirror to know that she was a mess, but fumbling in her purse for her makeup mirror, she checked the damage anyway. You say you're gonna take him, oh, but I don't think you can A wry smile creased her lips. Bloodshot eyes … makeup smudged and streaked … I look just like Vickie did when we walked out of Rita's office this morning. Time to get a grip, girl! But the real damage was emotional, and it was massive. She had been so casually betrayed, and the pain that Ian's betrayal had triggered was bad … unimaginably so. 'Cause you ain't woman enough to take my man But the pain had merged with anger. She had trusted Ian, and her trust had been misplaced. She had trusted Amy, and raised no objection when she handed Ian off to the policewoman. Her trust had been displaced. She had trusted others, and that had been her mistake. She was angry with them, but she was no less angry with herself. Her mother had warned her to keep Ian under her firm control, urged her to deploy the ultimate weapon of complete orgasm denial. She had ignored the warning, ignored her mother's advice, and now she was paying the price. The chastity cage nestled inside her purse was a practical solution, but she had not sensed the need for urgency. She had taken her damned, sweet time ... And now she was paying the price. The bottom line? What was she going to do next? No mysteries here, she mused. Without trust, it always comes down to the same two choices. Do you dump the bastard, or do you try to find some way to salvage the relationship? Sarah impatiently drummed her fingers on the desk top while idly staring at the box containing the breast pump. In the back of her mind, she already knew what choice she would make. The breast pump, and all that it symbolized, had left her with but the one option. Time to stop feeling sorry for yourself, girl. Now, get to work, and clean up this mess … starting with your face! Diving back into her purse, Sarah pulled out her lipstick and cosmetics, and set about repairing the damage. When she was finished, she opened the door, then returned to her desk. There were always reports to process, and the pile stacked in front of her would serve to hide her away from the world. Women like you they're a dime a dozen, you can buy 'em anywhere She opened the patient file on top of the stack, and used it to make herself look busy. But she was deep in thought, her mind running over the weapons at her disposal, and the tactics that would best serve her purpose. For you to get to him I'd have to move over And I'm gonna stand right here Looking down, Sarah belatedly realized that she had been doodling on a scratchpad. The same two words, over and over again. Trust Guilt Ian had demonstrated that he could not be trusted, but he was clearly capable of feeling guilt. His entire treatment plan pivoted around the presumption that he was hiding from something that had gone badly wrong in Viet Nam, something that he had brought back to the States, something which had haunted him ever since. Guilt was something that she could manipulate, something that could give her the upper hand in a contest of wills. But how to make use of it? Gradually, a plan formed in Sarah's mind. She would tell him what she had witnessed, and ask him point blank if he had made love to Priscilla. Whatever his answer, truth or lie, instead of blowing up and verbally abusing him, she would be understanding, forgiving, even magnanimous. Falling in love with so many women so quickly, she would stress, was a classic symptom of what was known as Borderline Personality Disorder. He couldn't help himself, hence could not be held responsible for his actions, although they were terribly hurtful. Still, they needed to come to terms with the fact that she could not personally care for him twenty-four hours a day, but would always have to rely on others to assist. Since she had been ceded the responsibility for managing their household, and his glaring lack of self-control threatened to make the already delicate matter of balancing their sexual lives infinitely more difficult, it was time for him to wear a chastity device for which she alone would have the key-- a device that was comfortable and unobtrusive, but guaranteed to spare the three of them the humiliation of further indiscretions on his part. She would stress that this was not intended as a punishment, and that it would in any event be impossible for her to deny him sex, since Rita and Vickie would never agree to it. She would hold one trump card in reserve. If Priscilla turned out to be more than a passing fancy, she was prepared to welcome her into the household so long as she accepted the same terms that she had worked out with Rita and Vickie. This amounted to demanding that Priscilla acknowledge Sarah as head of household, and agree to follow her diktats. It'll be over my dead body, so get out while you can Satisfied that this plan would give her a chance to redeem Ian and put their household on a firmer foundation, Sarah left her office for her daily hands-on assessment of the ward. If she was a little rushed, it was only because she wanted to buy a few extra minutes for her first outing with the breast pump. 'Cause you ain't woman enough to take my man . . . . Julia hated stakeouts. Especially in the winter time. You could stay anonymous by freezing your ass off, or you could paint a big bullseye on your vehicle by keeping the engine running, the exhaust fumes telling everybody for miles around that there was a doofus sitting in a parked car with the heater going full blast. To make matters worse, students had been pulling out of the parking lot in a steady stream every since she arrived. She had already fired up the engine four times to move into the steadily diminishing cover. Making the best of the situation, she kept reminding herself that each time she moved, she was able to run the heater full bore for a few precious minutes. Julia hated stakeouts. Ian's apartment building featured a large parking lot-- large enough to have two separate entrances, like the building itself. Julia was parked across the street to the east, which gave her a clear view of the south entrance. She was acutely aware, however, that there were northern entrances to both the lot and the building, and she could not monitor either of them from her vantage point in the high school parking lot. So, there was a fifty-fifty chance that she was watching the wrong approach. If Ian's high-tech gadgetry turned out to be a bust, she could easily end up with egg all over her puss, and a very unhappy client clamoring for answers. No one wanted to make Spats Belmondo unhappy. That was the problem with having gangsters for clients. “Sorry”didn't feed that particular bulldog. Julia's spirits picked up when the gaudy Lullaby Diaper Service truck lumbered into view. She turned on the monitor for the tracking device, and breathed a deep sigh of relief when it began contentedly to go CHEEP, CHEEP, CHEEP. She was even more delighted to discover that she was so close to the target that she could actually hear the signal change direction, the CHEEP giving way to a more muted CH..E..EP as the driver carried Ian's fresh load of diapers up to the second floor. A couple of minutes later, he reemerged with a bag of dirty diapers, which he heaved into the rear of the truck. Firing up the engine, he pulled out of the lot, turned right onto the side street to the north, then right again to pass her as he drove off in the direction of the Minnesota River. Just another routine delivery. Sitting in her car, Julia listened to the monitor. The monotonous, endlessly repetitive CH..E..EP, CH..E..EP, CH..E..EP threatening her sanity. She desperately wanted someone … anyone … to abscond with Ian's diapers, and put her out of her misery. . . . . “Well, this is a first.” Lying on the floor, Ian was slowly shaking his head in disbelief. Priscilla paused in the middle of changing his poopy diaper, tilting her head slightly as she looked down at her charge. “Having my butt wiped by a beautiful young woman in a public restroom above a delicatessen just down the hall from a lawyer's office.” He was proud of the fact that he was learning how to interpret Priscilla's facial expressions so quickly. The depth of his feelings for his bodyguard cum nanny had taken him completely by surprise. “We've got time for a quickie,” she grinned impishly. “No.” Ian reached up to caress her cheek, but he was shaking his head emphatically. “Pris, I don't know what the hell is wrong with me, but I do know this: quickies are not in our future. I want to make love to you … I'm seeing Kerr and Lancaster in the surf in From Here to Eternity.” “Hmm. If we catch up with Irina in Athens, how about somewhere in the Greek isles? I could be Aphrodite rising from the sea.” “She was nude, you know? No bathing suit.” “I can do that, although we might scandalize the rest of your harem … well, not Vickie.” “True,” Ian laughed; “not Vickie.” “I think of her as my sister, you know? My slightly older sister.” “That's good. I've been trying to figure out a way to make this work, and like with you trying to explain our relationship to your parents, I've been drawing blanks. Pris, what the hell are we going to do? Hell, for that matter, what the hell is wrong with you? My life is such a mess, you should get away from me; run as fast and as far away as you can get!” “Nope, sorry, isn't going to happen. No getting around the fact that you're stuck with me.” “I can't figure it out ...” “You don't have to,” she interrupted. “Ian, in the very near future I am going to have a pretty awkward conversation with my parents. I've spent much of the day trying to sort out how to explain what's happened to them, and it's not easy. Quantico will help, and in time Mom will get it … how I've fallen for this man who brings out the animal in me, but at the same time is tapping into my need to nurture and protect. But Dad's gonna be a hard sell; maternal, he most definitely is not.” “Not into changing diapers, I take it?” “Nope … strictly women's work.” “Definitely not a closet feminist!” “Nope. How about you? Have you signed on for the revolution?” “Charter member. Or at least Princess Poopy Pants is.” “Oh, yes … the little girl that's keeping her head down somewhere inside your subconscious. One of these days, I'd like to meet her!” “Take it up with your big sister. Vickie's planted something like a hypnotic command inside my head to shove me aside and let the Princess take over. Would you like to have a play date with the widdle baby girl?” Ian batted his eyelids mischievously. “I'm looking forward to babysitting her. Right this moment, though, I'm going to finish diapering you, then it's time to check in with Mom and see how the stakeout is going.” . . . . CH..E..EP, CH..E..EP, CH..E..EP … CH..E..EP, CH..E..EP, CH..E..EP … CH..E..EP, CH..E..EP, CH..E..EP … CHE …. EEP, CHE …. EEP, CHE … EEP … CHE …. EEP, CHE …. EEP, CHE … EEP … Julia was half asleep, all but hypnotized by the calming repetition of the signal emanating from the tracking device, but she came fully awake when the pattern suddenly changed. CH …... EEP, CH …... EEP, CH …... EEP … They've taken the bait! Julia was exultant, but bit down hard on her lip to get herself under control. Professor Grady had taught her how to read the signal. If you're stationary and the signal changes, it means that the target is in motion. If the beep shortens, it's getting closer … if it becomes more drawn out, it's moving away from you. Your receiver will hold onto the signal across a range of three miles, but don't panic if you lose it. Extend your search pattern, and it will reacquire the signal when you are once again less than three miles away … Julia fired up the engine and pulled out of the lot, debating whether to go right or left, north or south … Can't be south or east … the beep would have become stronger, not weaker, as the diapers went past me … Julia turned right, and headed north toward the beltway, beyond which lay Richfield and, ultimately, Minneapolis. If the signal continued to weaken, she would turn west, into the wealthy suburbs that graced the southwestern corner of the Twin Cities. It had to be one or the other. CH..E..EP, CH..E..EP, CH..E..EP … CH..E..EP, CH..E..EP, CH..E..EP … Closer! Julia triumphantly pounded the steering wheel with her fist. The broad boulevard was passing through a residential district with large homes set back on big lots, so there was little traffic. There were no stop signs, and the lights were spaced every six to eight blocks. CHEEP, CHEEP, CHEEP, CHEEP … I'm right on top of it! Grady, you son of a bitch! I owe you big time, my daughter thinks you walk on water, and the Department wants me to investigate your ass. What the hell! CHEEP, CHEEP, CHEEP, CHEEP … CHEEP, CHEEP, CHEEP, CHEEP … Julia was sitting at a red light, three cars in the lane ahead of her. It's one of these three vehicles … the thieves are in one of these three vehicles!!! . . . . “Uh, Pris … um … should we really just waltz into their office like this? I mean, you're acting like you own the place!” After finishing Ian's diaper change and helping him to redress, Priscilla had led him back downstairs to the delicatessen. Casually waving to the guys behind the counter, she had opened the door without knocking, and ushered him inside. “Not to worry. Mom does own the building … well, technically, only a third of it, but that's enough to buy me a few privileges around here. Like using the telephone when I don't want my uncles upstairs to know what's going on. Where I draw the line is changing your dirty diapers in somebody else's office. That would be gross.” “Glad to hear it, especially since we didn't bother to lock the door.” Priscilla favored Ian with her most sultry smile while dialing her mother's car phone. Julia picked up on the first ring. . . . . “Hey, Mom! Just calling to see how the stakeout is coming. You staying awake?” Priscilla knew how much her mother hated stakeouts. “Northbound on Nicollet, approaching the interstate. They took the bait, Pris; I'm fourth car in line at a red light, and the tracking device is in one of the three cars ahead of me. Have a listen.” Julia held the phone up to the receiver. CHEEP, CHEEP, CHEEP, CHEEP … CHEEP, CHEEP, CHEEP, CHEEP … “Julia, you're too close! Way too close!” Ian had snatched the phone out of Priscilla's hand, and he was shouting to make himself heard over the racket in Julia's car. “Back off a quarter of a mile before they spot you in their mirrors!” “Ian? What are you ...? Never mind ... It's a left turn, and I'll lose them on the interstate if I miss the light!” “No, you won't. If they're heading for the junction and you take the wrong highway, the signal will change dramatically. Remember, with both vehicles on the move, it is far more sensitive than it was with you stationary in that parking lot.” “But the rate of separation … I'll lose the signal in a matter of seconds ...” “Doesn't matter. Reverse course at the first off ramp, and give it the gas. You'll reacquire it when you close in. Worst comes to worst, you set up a search pattern using city streets. Trust me about this, Julia … it's not my first rodeo.” “Hold on! Light's changed … got to go!!” Julia dropped the phone, and held her breath as the vehicles ahead of her crawled slowly through the slush and started down the on ramp. Hers was the last car to make the turn, and she got a good look at the three vehicles ahead of her. Her mouth fell open in astonishment. Driving with one hand and keeping her eyes on the road, Julia felt around for the phone … “Pris … Honey, are you still there?” “Still here, Mom. Just giving my Secret Agent Man a hug and a kiss for a job well done.” “Young lady, I will talk with you about Professor Grady later. Right now, I need you to call your father. It's unbelievable. I ran into two girls yesterday when traipsing around town in the wake of the Lullaby van. Well, guess what! They're driving a different car, but it's them! They're the diaper thieves! Call Dad, and tell him that I need a local address for the girl he ran through the DMV yesterday-- Tippi Anne Bjornsen of New Ulm!” “No need to bother Dad.” Priscilla was laughing so hard that she could barely get the words out. Listening in on the call, Ian was madly whispering into her ear, reminding her that he had entertained a Tippi Bjornsen during his office hour yesterday afternoon. It had to be the same person! “Ian … um … Professor Grady … is pretty sure that he knows the young lady in question. She's a student, Mom-- and a sorority girl! So, congratulations! You've cracked the case, and now you get to inform Spats Belmondo that he's the victim of a typical sorority stunt pulled off by a bunch of enterprising juvenile delinquents!” “Julia, head for sorority row,” Ian advised; “we'll meet you there. Pris can read them their rights, maybe place them under arrest. I'm thinking that a night in the slammer would probably do this crew some good!” As soon as Julia hung up, Priscilla dialed her own headquarters. Her boss was still in his office, and Priscilla quickly brought him up to date on the latest bit of craziness occurring on the Row. When he finally finished laughing, the Chief looked up Tippi Anne Bjornsen, and quickly ascertained that she was a member in good standing of Zeta Alpha Pi, perhaps the most academically challenged of all the houses. For his part, he promised to await her call, then descend with enough squad cars, lights flashing and sirens blaring, to make the late night local news. He would personally be dumping the whole mess on the Dean's desk come the morning. Still battling to keep a reasonably straight face, Priscilla called her mom and gave her the address for a sorority that she had officially visited on more than one occasion. They would meet her there, but first things first: she had to go back upstairs and change her embarrassed professor's wet and dirty diaper one more time. Julia gripped the steering wheel hard. Sitting in Rita's office only hours earlier, Sarah had told her in no uncertain terms that her daughter was not only changing Ian's diapers but also bottle feeding him … treating him like a baby. And now Priscilla had just admitted in passing that she was changing his diaper-- said it as if it was the most natural thing in the world. Was she kinky? Were there signs that she and Herb had missed? And where is this relationship headed? Where...? Driving north on the interstate, approaching downtown, Julia resolved to have a very serious conversation with her daughter, the sole subject of said conversation being one Professor Ian Grady. CH …... EEP, CH …... EEP, CH …... EEP … CH …... EEP, CH …... EEP, CH …... EEP … CH …... EEP, CH …... EEP, CH …... EEP … Screaming, pounding the steering wheel in frustration, Julia paid no attention to the car in the lane to her left. But the driver was definitely paying attention to her, and Herb Kinnison did exactly what any sensible driver would do when finding himself going fifty-five miles an hour next to a rust bucket driven by a middle aged woman clearly in the throes of a nervous breakdown. He floored it.

Chapter 28: Updates Little in Love 2 – LittleFallenPrincess “No seriously, who was it?” I asked again, laughing awkwardly. “I know it’s hard to believe, Liv, but I’m serious. Madison got in touch with us and showed us the video of you in the playroom at Tot’s nursery. We didn’t know what to believe at first, but she tailed Charlie when she saw the two of you walking through the shopping centre. She told us that Charlie was acting like she used to. We nearly told her to get lost when she said that, but she backed it up with evidence.” Malcolm explained. “I thought she was supposed to have been regressed?” “We thought that too. Apparently her adoptive ‘parents’ thought she was doing better and started reraising her. She’s only been back to normal for about a week, though she still has to wear nappies like a regressed little until she can master potty training again.” “She told you all this?” “Oh you could tell by the padding around her arse. She… she’s a different person now, Liv. She understands that we must all hate her now, but she seems to genuinely understand how hard littles have it… or at least have a vague understanding. She… she has empathy now!” “I… still can’t believe that.” “And I understand why you can’t, especially after what she did at your wedding. But Liv… she came to us and showed us clips of how Charlie was treating you. I’m glad we trusted her… otherwise you’d be in a much worse state.” “I… well I’m glad she’s understanding of our situation now, but I still don’t trust her.” “You don’t have to. She’s learning to be independent again and you don’t ever have to talk to her if you don’t want to. She just… she wanted to make up for the damage she did to you, even if only a little.” “Well… now I feel bad. Great. I’m glad she’s a better person now.” I sighed in frustration. “Me too. Now, I’ll go get you that food, then you’re going to put that head down on the pillow and get some sleep, understood little missy?” “Little Missy? Don’t try to go all ‘Daddy’ on me now, Mal, just because you’re gonna be a Dad.” “Then don’t stay up stupidly late without eating. Plus someone has to care for the widdle baby until her Mummy wakes up!” He teased. But for once… I didn’t appreciate it. “Mal… please… don’t. Too soon.” “Oh, sorry. Yeah… shit. Umm… I’ll go get your food.” And as he closed the door softly, I wondered if this incident had caused irreparable damage to my baby headspace and ruined the special bond Charlie and I had. “So how bad is it on social media? You won’t give me my phone so I can’t check. Has anyone even called? The PM? Chris? Anything? Anyone?” I whined, sounding like a child right now. Zoey and Sarah just sat opposite me in the little-sized seats that had been brought into Charlie’s hospital room. It was the day after we were admitted and I was anxious to see the fallout of our public… exposure… “...Umm… it’s pretty bad…” Sarah finally admitted, looking guilty. “Well yeah, if you only look at the news headlines.” Zoey said, sticking her tongue out at her girlfriend. “Wait, what?” I asked, confused. “The news has waged an all out war on you, Liv. Every Amazon-owned media outlet, both newspapers and on TV are smearing your name and making you out to be unfit to be an adult, let alone an MP.” Sarah explained. “I figured…” I sighed, knowing this was probably it for me, this was the end. “BUT!” Zoey interrupted. “If you look at your supporters, and even some of the fence-sitters, regarding little’s rights, you’re gaining a lot of sympathy. People are worried about what this means for littles, but they know it was probably some attack on you. It’s also making Amazons worry, as this was a drastic change in personality for Charlie. Due to you both being in the public eye the past few years, and everyone knowing what you and Charlie stand for regarding littles… they knew something must have happened to your wife. They don’t know it was hypnosis yet, but they’re all wondering if someone like Charlie can be changed like that… What else can they do to Amazons?” “So… public opinion is a mixed bag?” I asked. “The ones against you to begin with hate you more. The ones supporting you or even on the fence… support you more. I’d say more of the public stands with you than against you, it’s purely that the media is focusing heavily on smearing your name and reputation and they’re the ones with the biggest voice and largest reach. It may seem like people want you regressed, but I think it’s very much the opposite right now. There’s even talk of protests!” “Protests? For what?” “For your Little’s rights bill. They want you safe and protected, they want all little’s safe.” “I… wow. That’s a lot to take in.” I wondered how this affected my job but also my marriage to Charlie, as people will no doubt say I’m not mature enough to be an adult after everything that has gone on. And what was worse… was I had to think about all this in my pyjamas. I hadn’t even gotten dressed yet, and it was already nearly dinner time. I hadn’t left Charlie’s side the entire time she slept. Changes were taken care of by Eve or Claire, Malcolm made sure I ate… and whilst I always appreciated my friends, this gave me a whole new level of appreciation for them. “So what about calls? Who has tried to call me?” I asked, trying to move on to the topic I reeeeeally dreaded talking about. “The PM called. Says he needs a meeting with you when you’re out of the hospital. Something about your future as an MP.” Zoey read out loud the list she had made on her phone. “So he wants to get rid of me. Nothing new then.” I replied, rolling my eyes. “Chris called. Gave some very sympathetic bullshit, followed by a demand to talk to you at the earliest moment.” “He can wait.” “Lots of members of the press called. Told them where to shove it.” “I… I guess that was expected, and whilst I should tell you not to talk to the press on behalf of me like that… Thanks, I appreciate it.” “Your Mum called. And Charlie’s Mum. They’re both worried sick.” “I’ll get in touch with them both soon, tell them what has happened. My Mum will be relieved, but still worried. Charlie’s Mum… oh I’m dreading that call.” “Yeah… that’s going to be difficult.” Zoey said. “What did you tell her?” “Just that Charlie and you were unable to get to the phone right now. I didn’t mention anything to anyone about being at the hospital.” “Good job. Don’t want them worrying too much… yet. Right… I guess I should get out of these PJs and get all this stuff sorted.” “Liv… you were regressed just over 24 hours ago… I think you can rest a bit…” “I can’t, not yet.” “No, you go home and rest. Doctor’s orders.” Eve said from the doorway. “But…” I tried to argue. “No buts… you need a shower, you need to get some clean clothes, and you need some time away from this room. So please, Liv, go home for a bit. Charlie will be safe with us. I’ll call you if anything changes.” Eve ordered. “I can’t…” “Liv, this isn’t me asking. This is me telling you. Charlie won’t be waking up anytime soon, and if she does, I’ll call you straight away.” I looked at my best friends and they both smiled and nodded at me, making it clear that they all wanted me to get some space and go home for a bit. I guess they were right, I did need a shower and I needed some clothes. I only had these PJs because they belong to Sarah, who was roughly about my size. That’s when Ellie popped her head in, just squeezing under where Eve was resting against the door frame. “I can take her home, it’s on the way.” She offered. “But you can’t drive…” Sarah said, sticking her tongue out. “Yeah, well neither can you, stinky pants!” Ellie teased my friend. ‘Appears like Ellie has made friends with mine. I guess that was inevitable with her working here and the two practically living here.’ I thought to myself, smiling. “So how are you gonna take her home then? Gonna give her a piggyback all the way there?” Sarah retorted. “My Mummy can give her a lift. Danny is with Daddy today, so there’s an available car seat. So Liv… want a lift?” “I…” I looked up at Eve, who gave me that stern look she always gives me when I need to be sensible about things. “Fine. Thanks. But how do I get back…?” “We’ll figure that out later. I’ll get Malcolm to pick you up in a few hours or something, then we’ll arrange a rota or whatever to ferry you to and from the hospital.” Eve said. “That doesn’t seem convenient.” I commented. “But you’re worth it, so shush, little Missy, and give Charlie a kiss before you get that padded butt in the car. Actually… speaking of butt…” Eve walked over to me and pulled the back of my nappy out, giving it a quick inspection. “I’ll change you first, then you’ll be alright until you come back later.” After a quick pout at Eve, a very quick but thorough nappy change, and making sure to give Charlie a kiss, promising her that I’ll be back soon, I followed Ellie to her Mummy’s car, and got myself strapped in, thanks mostly to her Mummy. “Here we go. Are you going to be alright?” Catherine asked as she helped me to my feet after lifting me out of the car seat. We had just parked up outside my house and she had clearly just been working as she wore her smart clothes and long coat, stuff I only ever saw her in when she was picking up Ellie from the hospital. “Thanks. I’ll… I’ll be alright.” I replied. “If you need anything, just give me or Ellie a call, okay? We’re here for you. I have no real idea what you’re going through right now, but I can empathise. So don’t be a stranger, okay?” Catherine was so friendly and lovely and was the perfect Mummy. Ellie was very lucky to have her. Which made all this so much more difficult, as it made me miss mine even more. Just thinking of Charlotte laying in that hospital bed… unconscious… I… I held in my tears as I tried giving Ellie and Catherine my bravest face, smiling at them as I waddled slightly to the front door. I was glad that I no longer wore those stupid crawlers, but thanks to the damage the milk caused… I still needed some amount of thickness between my legs, otherwise I’d leak. But hey, at least I can still walk in these, just about, so I had to focus on the positives. I waved goodbye to Ellie and Catherine, who got back in the car and started it up. Turning to the door, I inserted my key slowly and turned… the door slowly creaking open to reveal a desolate hallway. The house felt so dead right now. So empty. “C… Charlie…” I called out, knowing full well she wasn’t here, she was in the hospital, still in her coma, but the shrill tone of my voice appeared to be the crack in the dam that was barely holding my emotions in. Collapsing to my knees, the dam burst and tears streamed down my face. I started screaming, slamming my fists down on the ground, knowing that my Charlie was taken from me, and I wasn’t sure if I’d ever get her back. I wanted to kill someone right now, whoever the sick fuck was who forced that hypnosis shit on my wife. Sure, I was a whole person before I met Charlie. I know what it was like to feel complete without having someone. But then… but then Charlie… She was like a second jigsaw that joined on to my complete one, to create a much bigger jigsaw with an even better picture. So… I don’t know what I’d do without her. I mean after everything we went through with our sisters, finding out we’re soulmates and everything… What am I supposed to do if I never get my Charlie back? And who is to say Faith even successfully removed the hypnosis from Charlie? She said she did… but we won’t find out until she wakes up. What if she’s still the same overly motherly Amazon she was made into thanks to the hypnosis? What am I supposed to do then? That version of Charlie doesn’t want me as her wife, she wants me only as her baby. A car door slammed shut and footsteps ran over the gravel, getting closer and closer. “Oh Liv…” Catherine said, taking off her long coat and wrapping it around me. “Come here.” I sobbed into the coat as the Amazon woman bundled me up into it and held me in her arms. “There there, let it all out. It’s okay. It must be horrible for you right now.” “I… miss… her…” I wailed, sobbing in between words. “I know you do. She’s going to be alright though. She’s one of the strongest women I know. And there’s nothing in this world that could stop her being with you. Just give it time, okay?” “I… don’t know what to do without her…” “How about I take you back to the hospital? I think it was a bit too early to take you home.” “I… shouldn’t.” “There are showers at the hospital, right? Why don’t I get Ellie to grab some of your clothes whilst you and I sit in the car. You can stay all wrapped up and everything, okay?” Catherine suggested. “I… are you sure?” “I’m sure. Let’s go get you back to the car first, and then I can help Ellie out of her seat.” Catherine lifted me up effortlessly whilst I was still bundled up in her coat and carried me over to the car. Placing me on the back seat, she quickly left me there to help Ellie out. “Is she okay?” Ellie asked as her Mummy unclipped her buckle. “I think it’s too early to let her be home on her own like this. So I’m going to take her back to the hospital.” “I agree. So why am I being unbuckled?” Ellie asked, confused. “I need you to go grab a bag and some clothes for Liv, okay? Just prep a weekend bag for her, we can worry about what else she may need later. Just grab some necessities and bring them back here, okay Princess?” “Okay Mummy. Maybe I’ll ask Eve if Liv can move back into her old apartment.” “Huh?” This time Catherine was confused. “Liv used to live in the residential area of the hospital, you know the one where Zoey and Sarah live right now?” “Oh she did?” “Yeah, we could always move her back in there. It’s big enough for Amazons too, so we could probably move Charlie in with her. That way Charlie can still be monitored and cared for, and Liv can feel a little more at home but without the loneliness.” “My genius baby.” Catherine smiled at Ellie, causing her to blush instantly. “I’d… I’d like dat…” I said, tears still streaming down my face. “Then we’ll get that sorted. Right, Ellie, go get her stuff, I’m going to make sure Liv is feeling better before we get her strapped back in.” Ellie smiled at me before rushing off, into my house, leaving me and Catherine alone. “I promise, little one, it’s going to be okay.” And for a second, just a second there… I could feel that side of me stir. Maybe that side of me hadn’t been completely ruined yet. ======================================================= Took so much to tear me from FF7 Rebirth to come and edit and post chapters today. I hope you all appreciate the effort If you haven't seen, I'm now up and running on Subscribestar! (Sorry for the reminder again, trying to get my subscribers back after the Patreon rubbish!) Hoping to start the new SubscribeStar exclusive short stories with a trial run in January! if the first commission goes well, I'll see how many I can handle per month (thinking about 2 per month. These stories won't be posted here at all.) ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories (or even have a chance at commissioning one when I add the tier for them!), why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! The basic tier gets early access and exclusive access to short stories (when they're written), higher tiers will be limited but get a short story each month (1-2 per month in total, also not yet running this tier yet, will announce when I'm starting!). Thank you to all my patrons for their support over the past couple of years! Seriously, your support meant the world to me, and I hope to be set up somewhere new soon. New chapters of Little in Love 2 every Wednesday/Sunday! Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post! Thanks!

My Daddy diapers me every night before bed when He is over. That will be changing to every night as He moves in this month. During the day it more depends on how I'm feeling and my Daddy is feeling. He is more likely to diaper me if we're staying at home or traveling to another city for something. It can all depend but I definitely don't want to be 24/7 although that would be my Daddy's prefence.

🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣 A little worried about the wannabe boyfriend, seems like we're not through with action in this ending. Thanks for the chapter! 🙂

Messing pants/panties is a lot more labor intensive clean up than a poopy diaper in my opinion.

Chapter 2 There was a horrible silence following the Magician’s words. Even though it had barely been ten minutes since they’d finished their lunch, all five ladies were beginning to feel an uncomfortable pressure in their bladder and bowels. Abby was terrified. If she lost, she’d be made incontinent?! After what she’d seen, she had no doubt the Magician was capable of doing that. She glanced at the other girls. They looked utterly absurd with their bulky adult nappies pushing their thighs apart. She looked down at the bulging disposable diaper between her own legs, imagining what it would be like having to wear one all the time, to be so helpless that she couldn’t even control her most basic bodily functions, forced to pee and poop in her pants like some oversized infant! She felt sick. She couldn’t let that happen to her. She just couldn’t! Her life would be ruined! How would anyone find her attractive if she had to waddle around in stinky nappies wherever she went?! She’d just eaten a big lunch, and now, according to the Magician, her bladder and bowel control was the same as it had been when she was three years old. Had she been potty-trained at three? She must have been. Surely! Becky was panicking. She knew for a fact that she hadn’t been fully trained until she was four years old. She thought about the disgusting little brats at her daycare, stopping in the middle of their play to squat down and poop their pants without any control at all. If she lost, she’d be just like them. No! That wouldn’t happen to her. It couldn’t! She hated changing messy nappies more than anything in the world. The idea that she might have her own dirty diapers to deal with was just too horrible to contemplate! She clenched her bum cheeks as hard as she could and focused on staying clean. Madelyn knew she couldn’t let herself lose. There was no way she could show up at any of her women’s rights groups as a diaper-dependent thumbsucker. She’d be a joke! A cause of second-hand embarrassment for women everywhere! What kind of message would it be sending if an icon of the feminist movement was some kind of big baby? She sucked her thumb and concentrated as hard as she could on not pooping herself. Katherine was trembling in fear. She couldn’t keep her job as a model if she had to wear stupid diapers under her clothes all the time! She imagined trying to walk down the catwalk, waddling awkwardly, maybe even pausing halfway down to bend her knees, scrunch up her face, and fill her pants with a yucky mess. She’d probably be stuck doing diaper commercials for the rest of her career! Her outfits were so important to her – how she dressed was an expression of her identity, of her beauty and elegance. All diapers would do would show off how immature and helpless she was. If she ended up incontinent she might as well start wearing bonnets and baby dresses too! Susie still had horrible memories from when she’d been potty trained. Her mother managed to combine a ruthless severity with a nauseatingly patronising tone. Whoopsie-daisy! Susie did a wee-wee in her pants instead of using the potty like a big girl! I think someone just earned herself some smacky bum-bum time and a week with nothing to cover her nappy when her friends come over! Yes she did! The idea of ending up back in nappies forever was unthinkable. Even now the prospect of wetting her nappy, let alone messing it, sent a terrible shiver down her spine. She couldn’t let this happen to her! Becky was beginning to struggle. She knew she’d only lose if she messed herself, but she didn’t want to be the first to pee her diaper either. Her fidgeting became squirming, and her squirming became a full-on potty dance. She wasn’t the only one; pretty soon all five women were wiggling ludicrously on the spot, hands clutching between their legs. With a sudden, uncontrollable rush, Becky started pissing herself. She squealed in dismay, regretting it a moment later when she realised she might as well have just announced to everyone that she’d wet her nappy. The Magician walked forwards with a knowing smile. “Has Becky had a little accident?” he asked. Ignoring her whines of displeasure, he brushed her hands aside and cupped the front of her diaper. “Oh yes,” he said happily. “I think I know a certain little girl who’s done lots of wee-wees in her pants.” He spun her around suddenly and pulled out the waistband of her nappy to peek inside. “But no poo-poos yet. What a big girl!” Abby felt her own bladder give way shortly afterwards. It was disgusting! She hadn’t wet her pants since she’d been a very little girl, and it made her feel so small and pathetic, her nappy flooding with pee, the soggy padding pressed up against her nether regions. And she couldn’t even relax her stupid potty dance, because even though the pressure in her bladder had been relieved, there was a new pressure growing in her bottom, becoming stronger and stronger by the second. She pressed her hands to the back of her diaper, her brow furrowed in concentration. The Magician looked on gleefully at the five grown women he’d reduced to potty-dancing toddlers. Madelyn whined around her thumb, wiggling in place and making her nappy crinkle noisily. Katherine whimpered, all her dignity and poise forgotten as she hopped from foot to foot in a ridiculous potty dance, both hands pressed to the seat of her Pampers, her breasts bouncing around on her chest, barely contained by her bra. Susie squirmed in place, her face set, beads of sweat appearing on her forehead as she concentrated with all her might on not messing her pants. Abby and Becky were looking the most desperate. There was real panic on their faces as they felt themselves on the edge of losing control, facing a future where stinky diapers would be their regular underwear. Then, with a sudden loud fart, Becky helplessly bent her knees and stuck out her padded bottom. “Nooooo….” she whimpered, but it was too late. The beautiful, eighteen-year-old woman screwed up her face and started going to the potty in her own pants, just like those disgusting brats she had to change every day at work. She burst into tears as she pushed out a yucky mess uncontrollably into her nappy, too repulsed by what was happening in that moment to think about anything else. Abby started crying too as, only a moment or two later, she also started messing her nappy like a giant baby. But when she looked up through her blurry eyes, she saw that Becky had pooped her pants first. Despite how disgusting she felt, how thoroughly she’d degraded herself in front of an audience, one of them a very attractive man, a faint smile of relief appeared on her face. She hadn’t lost. The moment they saw Becky fill her pants, and Abby a few seconds later, Madelyn, Katherine, and Susie hurriedly toddled over to the plastic potties, tugged their sopping wet nappies off urgently, and planted their bare bottoms down on the tiny little things. They knew they must look totally ridiculous, three adult women perched on training potties sized for toddlers, but at least they didn’t look as absurd as Abby and Becky, standing bow-legged in their dirty diapers. They let go with immense relief, not even caring that they were doing number two in full view of everyone else in the room. As Becky finished loading her nappy, she looked up to see the Magician smiling down at her sinisterly. “Well, it looks like we have our loser,” he said. “Although you probably won’t be able to tell just at the moment, sweetheart, you should know that you are now totally incontinent.” “No!” Becky shrieked, her eyes wide and terrified. “I can’t! I can’t be incontinent! Please give me another chance!” “Awww, sorry stinky-pants,” the Magician said in mock-pity, “but it’s back to nappies full-time for baby Becky.” “Oh God no!” Becky wailed piteously, staggering backwards and staring down at the stinky diaper drooping heavily between her legs. She started breathing very fast. “This isn’t happening… This isn’t happening…” Abby felt a little bit sorry for her, but she was glad it was Becky, and not her, who would be making big smelly messes in her pants for the rest of her life. Her own nappy felt disgusting, and although she was relieved she hadn’t lost, she still felt a shiver of fear at how close she’d come to being turned into some gross, pants-pooping baby-woman forever. The Magician turned to the three women who’d made it to the potty. A pack of baby wipes materialised in his hand, and Madelyn, Katherine, and Susie suddenly realised they’d been provided with nothing to wipe their own bottoms with. “No, wait!” Susie said desperately as the Magician approached her first. “Can’t we just do it ourselves? We didn’t even lose the challenge!” “Come on now, sweetie. Get up and turn around. Daddy needs to wipe your bottom.” Cringing in shame, but too scared of further punishment to resist, Susie got up, turned around, and presented her bottom to the Magician to clean. She squeezed her eyes shut, praying that none of the other girls were watching while the Magician worked at her messy bum with one cool wet wipe after the other. It reminded her once again of the days when she’d still been under her mother’s control. She’d made the mistake of smoking a cigarette in the bathroom once during her teens, and from that moment on she’d never been allowed privacy in the toilet – the bathroom door had to stay open at all times, and her mother would make sure to check on her regularly. But even worse had been when her mother had found a pair of her stained underwear in the clothes hamper. It had been hardly anything, but from then on, even though she’d been eighteen years old, her mother had insisted on wiping Susie’s bottom for her. With the threat of spankings, and many other punishments to keep her in line, Susie had had no choice but to give in. She blushed furiously as the Magician wiped her clean, feeling like the last three years of independence she’d experienced had suddenly been undone, and she was back in her mother’s house as nothing but an overgrown child. “There we go!” the Magician announced when he was done. “All clean! Now onto the next little lady.” He moved on to repeat the process with Katherine and Madelyn. Like Susie, the two of them wanted to fight and argue, but they were too humiliated and broken down by what had just happened. They just wanted to get clean again, so they submitted meekly to getting their bottoms wiped like little girls who were still being potty trained. Smiling in satisfaction, the Magician turned back to Becky, who was now looking dazed and confused. “I had to go potty…” she whispered, as if she didn’t really believe what had just happened. “You certainly did!” the Magician laughed delightedly. “But I’m afraid there won’t be any potties in your future from now on, sweetie. Just thick, crinkly diapers.” Becky broke down into hysterical sobs, the full weight of what had been done to her finally hitting. “Unless you win the competition, of course,” the Magician added, “in which case you can use one of your wishes to get back to normal.” He turned to the other girls. “Your rooms are down the corridor on the left. You’ll see your names on the doors. But I expect you back in the dining room in half an hour or so, understand? You’ll be voting on which of you gets removed from the game this evening, so you’ll need some time to talk to each other. You can all go and change first. Except for Becky here.” He turned back to her, smiling maliciously. “Having a messy bottom is going to be an everyday part of your life from now on, sweetie, so you need to get used to toddling around in poopy pants.” Becky started crying even more forcefully while the other girls hurried off to their rooms, their bare bottoms jiggling, and Abby waddled after them as quickly as she could in her messy nappy, desperate to get changed.

Free of Emmy's clutches Daniel finds a bed and breakfast looking for sanctuary. He hopes it is the path to freedom but the strange events seem to continue. --- Writing is my passion and my only source of income. If you enjoy my stories you may be interested to learn that you can see every update I post one week before the rest of the world with a $5 pledge on one of my subscription sites. There has been a lot of upheaval recently with Patreon purging a lot of ABDL content so I have tried to diversify a little so that I can continue to bring everyone stories. For just a $5 pledge on any of these you can see updates a week early and for $10 you can see all of my 50+ EXCLUSIVE stories only available to subscribers. The money I get goes to paying bills and putting food on the table so I appreciate all of my subscribers and would appreciate anyone who might be interested in supporting me to check out my subscription sites ❤️ https://subscribestar.adult/elfy https://reamstories.com/elfy --- Daniel’s heart hammered as he knocked on the door and then stepped back. His knees felt weak and he kept nervously looking over his shoulder almost as if he expected to see Emmy stalking towards him through the dark. The light in the hallway of the house switched on, the illumination escaping under the bottom of the door and through the windows above. The door opened and Daniel was temporarily blinded by the sudden light. It wasn’t too bright but next to the darkness he had been walking through it was like looking at the sun. Gradually his eyes adjusted. He saw a large woman in the doorway. “I’ll have to call you back.” The woman said. Daniel was a little confused until he saw the woman pull a phone away from her ear. She was looking down at Daniel with a frown of confusion. She may have had the same proportions as Emmy but she otherwise looked very different. Her darker skin seemed to indicate she had Latin American heritage, she was a little plumper than Emmy was and her chest was a little smaller though not by much. Her black hair was cut relatively short and it framed a round face. She put her hands on her hips and tilted her head as she regarded Daniel like an unrecognised animal. “Um, hello.” Daniel ventured in embarrassment. “Well aren’t you a sight.” The woman said, “Can I help you, dear?” “May I… May I come in?” Daniel said quietly. With his adrenaline lowering and his lack of movement he started feeling the cold of the night. “I suppose so.” The woman said warily. She stepped back and held the door open, “Are you looking for a room?” As Daniel gratefully stepped over the threshold and felt the carpet under his feet he let out a deep shuddering breath. He could hear himself crinkle and as he stepped into the light he was very aware that the woman, this complete stranger, was watching him like a hawk. “So, do you want to tell me what’s going on?” The woman asked, “I don’t think it’s Halloween, is this some kind of prank?” “Could we sit down?” Daniel asked, “It’s kind of a long story.” “Alright, come with me.” The woman said sceptically. Daniel was taken through to a small tea room. This was a rather traditional B&B and the tea room in question had just three small tables with two chairs at each, it looked a lot like a converted living room because it probably was. Thankfully it was late enough that no one else, if there was any other guests in the building, were in the room. The woman locked the door behind them. “Cup of coffee?” The woman asked. “Tea please, if you have it.” Daniel replied. “Of course.” The woman smiled thinly. Daniel was left alone for a couple of minutes and it gave him a chance to unwind from everything that had happened. He wondered if Emmy knew he was missing yet, he smiled as he pictured the ultra-controlling woman walking in to the nursery room and finding him gone. It felt like victory. “I suppose I should introduce myself. I’m Martina.” Martina was walking back in with a tray. “Daniel.” Daniel replied. “Well, It’s nice to meet you but I have to say I’m very curious about how you ended up on my doorstep like this.” Martina was smiling as she took her coffee but Daniel could sense some unease. He could hardly blame her when he was dressed so strangely. Daniel started to relay the whole story from the very beginning. He tried to be as honest as possible though he left out some details, he didn’t tell Martina how many times he had been made to orgasm nor the breastfeeding. But he did explain about how he had been essentially kidnapped, he told Martina about Emmy treating him like a little kid and why he was dressed this way. “My, my, my…” Martina shook her head as Daniel finally caught up to the present day and sipped his drink. “I have to call for help.” Daniel continued, “She’s crazy and needs locking up! Not to mention I need to go home and…” “I understand.” Martina was nodding her head, “But it’s very late and I think all this can surely wait till the morning.” “The morning?” Daniel was confused. Had Martina misheard how he had been treated? “It’s a small town, sweetie.” Martina said with a sympathetic smile, “Nothing in a small town moves quickly… except gossip, of course.” Martina laughed and Daniel forced a small smile on to his face. He had hoped for more immediate help but he supposed he couldn’t really insist on it after turning up at such a late hour. He would be safe here to wait through the night and the next day he would be on his way home. It seemed like a fair deal. “Am I to assume you haven’t any money to rent a room?” Martina asked. “Oh, erm, no…” Daniel hadn’t thought about that. He was at a bed and breakfast, guests were expected to pay for their rooms! “Don’t worry about it.” Martina said with a smile, “You’ve had a rough time. Tonight is free.” “Thank you very much!” Daniel smiled widely. “It’s late. How about we head up and we can talk about this more tomorrow.” Martina yawned as she spoke. “Of course.” Daniel said as he pushed his chair back, “I’m sorry for imposing.” Daniel stood up and again was reminded how much bigger than him Martina was. Just like Emmy, Martina towered over him as she started striding towards the door. Daniel was forced almost into a jog to keep up. As he crinkled along behind her he was yet again thankful that there were no other people up late. Daniel climbed up the stairs taking care to be as quiet as possible to not disturb anyone. He saw Martina turn and look at him, she had a grin on her face. Daniel assumed it was because of the crinkling which seemed to echo off the narrow walls, he couldn’t wait to take it off. “I’m afraid we only have one room spare.” Martina said quietly as they walked down the landing to a room at the end. “I’m sure whatever you have won’t be a problem.” Daniel said as followed the larger woman’s footsteps, “I have to thank you again for…” The door was opened and Daniel’s mouth ceased forming words. He couldn’t believe fate would be so unkind as to do this to him. Rather than a guestroom he was looking into a full on nursery, the kind of room that Emmy would’ve wished she had. There was nothing makeshift about this baby bedroom, it was perfectly set up. “I… I…” Daniel didn’t know what to say. He had frozen up completely. “Oh, I should’ve warned you.” Martina bit her bottom lip, “This is the only free room I’m afraid. It’s for the little one I have on the way.” “You’re pregnant?” Daniel said stupidly. “I’m expecting.” Martina smiled. Daniel stepped over the threshold into what looked like a baby boy’s nursery. Everything was a baby blue or white. Behind him the door was closed and Martina was looking on somewhat nervously. After everything that had happened the last thing he wanted was to spend more time in a nursery but he was short on alternatives. The other rooms were taken, he couldn’t take the couch because people would see him like this. “I guess… If there’s nothing else…” Daniel muttered. He felt even more embarrassed than he had turning up dressed this way. “Wonderful.” Martina walked over and lowered the side of the crib. Daniel walked forwards and suffered a horrible feeling of déjà vu as he climbed up on to the mattress. He sat back on his padded rear end and looked out at the room feeling disheartened, he had thought he had left all this behind him. “Can you leave the-” Daniel started. The side of the crib came rattling up and locked in place. Martina gave him a quick smile before she turned and left the room. Daniel was left alone in the dark silence, he had been about to ask that the side of the crib was left down but he guessed it didn’t make too much difference to him either way. As he laid back against the pillows he realised he had been left in his diaper and baby clothes as well. Bearing in mind the side of the crib had been locked into place the diaper may have been a good idea. He closed his eyes in the homes of rushing into unconsciousness. The last thing he felt as he drifted off was his bladder relaxing and a fresh stream of urine trickling out of him and into the already damp padding. --- When Daniel woke up the next morning it was significantly later than he had been waking up in the last few days. For a second he was very confused, his mind melding the nursery room at Emmy’s house with the nursery at the bed and breakfast he was now in. He remembered his late night escape and everything gradually came back to him. He could hardly believe he had made it away from his crazy cousin. Somehow the pacifier that had remained clipped to his onesie had found it’s way back into his mouth. He thought about removing it but it didn’t seem to be doing any harm and the sucking motion it promoted was somewhat calming despite how babyish it felt. Daniel sat up and wasn’t entirely sure why he had woken up. He still felt very tired and there wasn’t any sound from elsewhere in the building. He looked around through the bars of the crib at the nursery when he suddenly felt a strong cramping pain. “Uh oh.” Daniel muttered to himself around the mouth-filling teat. Daniel looked at the top of the bars to try and find a release catch but he couldn’t see anything. Even if he could the bars were so tall he wasn’t sure he would reach them. He was as trapped in this crib as he was back at Emmy’s. This was going to pose a really big problem really quickly. “Martina?” Daniel half-called out towards the closed door. Daniel didn’t know if he should be calling out or not. Martina had told him all the rooms in her B&B were full and he didn’t want to go alerting random people that there was a grown man in the nursery but he needed to get out of the crib. Daniel listened out for any signs of life but it was practically silent, he thought he could hear the faint sounds of a television nearby but he could’ve been imagining it. “Martina?” Daniel called out again. He was throwing caution to the wind as he raised his volume. Daniel waited and waited but there was still no sign of his host coming in to check on him. He hadn’t heard anyone in fact and to make matters worse his cramping was now nearly constant. He was biting the pacifier so hard he thought his teeth were going to go right through. His hands went down to his belly as he realised he wasn’t going to be able to hold on much longer. “Martina!?” Daniel genuinely shouted now. His voice echoed around the nursery a little. He couldn’t keep the desperation from his voice. Daniel’s plaintive pleas were met with silence and things were quickly becoming unbearable. Daniel held the bars of the crib so tightly he thought he might snap them but alas they refused to budge. He let out a whine as his cheeks flushed with heat. He was forced back slightly as he squat down on the mattress. His hands slipped down the crib’s bars as he felt the end coming. With an angry punch at one of the bars Daniel’s exhausted sphincter gave way. The hot mush pushed out of his body as if it were late for something. It pushed back against the rear of the wet diaper and when it couldn’t find any give it started smearing. Daniel could feel the stinky poop spreading up towards the small of his back and down between his legs. He felt it clogging the gap between his two cheeks and he even felt bits falling down into the snug seat of the diaper. Daniel had been thoroughly defeated and he now pushed down in defeat. He held his breath and grunted slightly as he pushed down and felt even more poop push out of him. The back of his diaper pushed out as much as possible but that wasn’t very far and it wasn’t long until it felt like his whole backside was covered in sticky muck. As Daniel let out his quivering breath his bladder relaxed as well and he flooded the diaper with yet more urine. By the time he had finished going to the toilet on himself he had seemingly pushed the padding to the absolute limit. A trembling hand reached around to his backside found that the diaper was as full as he thought it was. Daniel wasn’t going to call for Martina again even though the humiliation of being found like this was unavoidable. He didn’t dare move a muscle for fear of making himself even messier. He thought it would be just his luck that the door opened right after he had finished disgracing himself, and yet that didn’t happen. Half an hour later he was still crouched in the crib. When the door finally opened Daniel greeted it with relief even if it would also mean his embarrassment. He had begun to worry that Martina had forgotten about him. As the tall woman came in Daniel lowered his head and looked at the ground guiltily, it seemed incredible that he had managed to leave Emmy’s place but was still being humiliated like this, even if it wasn’t on purpose. He could hear her sniffing the air as she walked across the room towards the crib. “Oh my lord…” Martina put a hand to her chest and covered her mouth with the other, “I totally forgot you would be stuck in there!” Daniel looked up bashfully with his face blushing red. He realised he still had the pacifier between his lips and he quickly spat it out causing it to fall and bounce on his chest. He saw Martina looking at him and shaking her head. “You should’ve called.” Martina said. “I tried.” Daniel mumbled. “I didn’t hear anything.” Martina said as she walked over and hit the release which brought the bars down, “Oh, darling, I’m so sorry.” “It’s alright.” Daniel grimaced as he slowly slipped forwards. He had to turn his back to Martina as she dropped out of the crib and knew he was showing her his bulging disposable. “You certainly packed that thing.” Martina said as Daniel dropped on to his unsteady feet. Daniel didn’t know if Martina meant to make him embarrassed but she was certainly doing a good job of it. He turned around and wasn’t quite sure how exactly to deal with this, he eyed the changing table and watched as Martina seemed to put two and two together. “Right, you need to get changed.” Martina said, “I’ll help!” “Wha- Why? That’s really not necessary!” Daniel quickly said. --- You can find out what happens next RIGHT NOW on my subscription pages: https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1191430 https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lplyuiwxy1/chapter/53b87bc9-a225-40a1-b22a-305bc22262b9

Ted’s mouth was dry. His hangover was certainly making him feel ill, but glares his roommates wore were enhancing his discomfort tenfold. Stacey was calm, but stern, staring daggers right through him with her piercing blue eyes. Lara looked absolutely pissed. Her brown eyes showed a fire Ted had never seen in her. He knew the feeling was inappropriate, but he felt oddly attracted to her in this agitated state. Ted had a hard time meeting either girl’s gaze. He felt ashamed, and mostly stared at his feet as he shuffled them nervously. He did not speak. “I asked you a question,” said Stacey, still measured, but sternly raising her voice slightly. “What do you have to say for yourself?” “I… I’m…” Ted stammered. “I’m sorry,” he said softly. “What was that??” Lara barked at him. “I’m sorry,” said Ted, firmly and looking Lara in the eye. He felt her stare soften a bit, as Lara recognized that he was genuinely regretful. “I’m sure you are,” Stacey said authoritatively. “You have quite a mess to clean up here. I expect it will take you most of the day. But the mess is only one part of this. We’ll need to take a walk around and make sure nothing was damaged. You’re very lucky your mattress wasn’t ruined by your little accident.” Ted blushed profusely. He again averted his eyes in shame. Stacey continued. “When you moved in here, we had a big talk about this. That was only a couple of months ago, when you agreed to respect our home and not throw outrageous parties.” She paused for dramatic emphasis. “And now, you’ve proven that you can’t be trusted. The minute Lara and I left town, you disrespected our shared space. As I’m sure you know, actions have consequences. So what do you think should be the consequences of your actions?” Ted once again felt like a little boy being scolded for misbehavior. He was fairly sure his mother had used the exact same phrase about consequences when he was younger. He shrugged. “I’ll clean everything up,” he murmured, “and pay for anything that got damaged.” “You’re damn right you will!” Lara cut in. Stacey put a hand on her friend’s leg and gave her a look that said ‘take it easy…’ Lara nodded and took a breath. Turning back to Ted, Stacey said, “Yes, you absolutely will clean the entire apartment and pay for any damage. But what about the breach of trust? How can Lara and I be sure this won’t happen again?” Fidgeting in his seat, Ted pleaded. “Please don’t make me move out. I’m really sorry and I truly promise it won’t happen again. I’ll clean everything now, and I’ll do extra cleaning all week to make up for it. Please. I can’t afford to live on my own. Please…” Stacey worked hard to suppress the smile curling in the corners of her mouth. Lara, too, was feeling satisfied with Ted’s groveling. Stacey continued to take the lead. “We would be very justified in kicking you out. You obviously know that. But I think we can give you a chance to earn back our trust. “Doing some extra chores this week sounds like a good start. Maybe a little childish, but you acted in an immature way, so perhaps a childish punishment is just what you need.” Ted’s heat sank when he heard the word ‘punishment.’ He was suddenly reminded of the ‘punishments’ he had overheard a few nights prior. Across the room, he saw the paddles hanging on the wall, neatly framed between his two roommates. He swallowed hard, almost an audible ‘gulp.’ Lara cut in. “I don’t think extra chores are enough of a punishment to earn back my trust. Since we’re considering about childish punishments, I think you should be grounded next weekend too. Just sit at home while everyone else is out, so you can think about what you did.” Ted hung his head. He did not want to miss a whole weekend out drinking with his friends. But he couldn’t think of a way to wriggle out of this. It seemed he would have to do whatever Stacey and Lara said in order to avoid being forced to move. “Hmm… it seems maybe Teddy doesn’t like that idea.” Ted blanched when Stacey used his childhood nickname. She prodded him further. “Don’t you think you deserve to be grounded? Or is there some other type of punishment that you think would be more appropriate for your behavior?” Now Lara had to suppress her smile. She couldn’t believe how neatly their plan was working out. Stacey had the boy wrapped around her finger, and it was only a matter of time before he was bare bottomed, getting his overdue spanking. Ted shifted in his seat. He suddenly felt the hard wood of the chair very acutely through the thin fabric of his sweatpants. He did not answer Stacey, as he debated internally. Being grounded did not sound fun. It was senior year, and there were a finite number of weekends left to party. Missing one of them because he was being punished like a teenager would be devastating. He considered the alternative. If he suggested taking a spanking instead, it would be painful no doubt, not to mention humiliating. But it would be quick. When it was over, he would be forgiven. Ted then recalled the excitement he had experienced listening to his roommates paddle each other. His cock stiffened and rubbed delightfully against his soft pants. How bad could it be? “Well?” Stacey’s voice broke him from his daydream. “Extra chores and grounded? Or do you have another suggestion?” Ted’s eyes were fixed on the paddles hanging on the wall. His mind was made up, but he couldn’t bring himself to ask for it. Stacey turned and looked over her shoulder to glance at the paddles. She turned back to Ted, whose line of sight did not shift. His lip quivered as he struggled to speak. “Are you looking at those paddles?” Stacey asked bluntly. Ted didn’t move. Lara snapped her fingers. “Hey! Stacey asked you a question. Speak up, mister!” Ted looked back and forth at Stacey and Lara. He slowly nodded. “Do you think you deserve a paddling?” Lara asked. Again, Ted nodded. “What a great idea,” Stacey chirped. “I think a being spanked like a little boy will teach you a good lesson about acting like a grown up.” The room was silent for a solid minute. Ted’s heart was racing, his bottom and genitals tingling. Stacey turned to Lara. “What do you think, hon? Should we give this young man a good spanking?” Lara and Ted locked eyes. She smiled at him warmly. Her sweet look made him relax slightly. “Absolutely,” she affirmed. Ted hung his head. His fate was sealed. “Good. Teddy, please go choose one of the paddles from the wall over there,” Stacey commanded. Ted didn’t move. “Right now mister!” Lara yelled. Ted jumped from his chair and hurriedly crossed the room. The girls turned to watch him. He inspected each paddle, suddenly realizing how heavy they were and how much they were likely to hurt. He hesitated only a moment before choosing the one that appeared to be slightly thinner. Lara giggled with glee. “Oh goodie he chose mine!” Stacey stood from the couch. “Ok then. I get to give the warm up, and you give the swats.” Ted was puzzled, walking slowly back to the middle of the room, as Stacey took his place in the kitchen chair. “Please hand that paddle to Lara and come over here,” instructed Stacey. Still confused, but eager to get this over with, Ted complied. Stacey took his hands and stood him directly in front of where she sat. “Now here’s what’s going to happen,” she explained. “I’m going to put you across my lap and spank your bare bottom thoroughly with my hand. Once you are nice and red and warmed up, you’ll bend over the edge of the couch and Lara will paddle you.” She let her words sink in. Ted couldn’t believe this was about to happen. He hadn’t been spanked in years, and he had definitely never been hit with anything as heavy as the paddle that Lara now held, tapping it against her thigh. He was scared. Stacey continued. “This is just the beginning of your punishment. After you’ve been well spanked, you can begin cleaning. Once this place is spotless, the three of us will sit down and discuss whether any additional punishments that may be needed.” Again she paused. Squeezing his hands tightly to reassure him, she added, “We’ll also have to discuss your little bed wetting problem.” Hanging his head in shame, Ted felt tears well in his eyes. Stacey took his chin in her hand and lifted it so she would look him in the eye. She felt a surge of maternal energy, comforting Ted before she disciplined him. “It’s ok,” she said with a warm smile, her blue eyes glistening. “We'll get it all figured out, and we’ll make sure we can all trust each other again.” Ted felt an odd calm wash over him. Stacey was being so caring. She was being firm, but fair. He knew he had to earn her trust back. He knew he needed to be punished. “But, I’ll give you one more chance to change your mind,” Stacey said. “Before I take you over my knee, you can choose to not be punished. You can instead choose, if you’d rather, to pack your things and find somewhere else to live where this kind of behavior is tolerated.” Ted remained silent. No way was he moving out. He was ready to take his medicine. Still holding his chin, Stacey asked directly. “So? What’ll it be? Pack your bags, or get your bottom beat?” Ted took a deep breath. He found his courage. “I deserve to be punished. I’m sorry. Please give me a spanking.” Stacey gently slapped his face. “Gladly.” She hooked Ted’s arm and tossed him in a heap across her knees. Manhandling him, Stacey adjusted him into just the right position with his bottom perfectly primed for her hand. Patting him over his sweatpants, Stacey asked Lara, “What do we say about bottoms during a spanking, Lara?” The two girls sing-songed together, “ALWAYS ON THE BARE!!” Stacey hooked Ted's elastic waistband and yanked his pants down. Ted gasped as the cool air hit his backside. His cock, too, took note of his naked state in front of the beautiful girls. It stiffened and pressed into Stacey’s thighs. She ignored it, knowing it wouldn’t last once she got started. She slapped him once, hard, her long fingers covering plenty of ground. She rubbed him gently. “Ok little boy. Are you ready for your spanking?” “Yes…” he said meekly. Stacey started in. She held Ted tightly around the waist, and let him have it.

Chapter 7: Bedwetters Six years ago The concept of bedwetting wasn’t something that had ever crossed my mind as a young kid. I had been dry at night nearly immediately after being toilet trained during the day. There wasn’t a distinction between being potty trained during the day or potty trained during the night. If someone was potty trained, that meant that they never wet their pants at all. Period. That changed when I learned my sister was a bedwetter. In retrospect, the signs of Grace’s bedwetting were practically everywhere. But when I was six years old, the idea of my older sister peeing in her sleep was so completely inconceivable that I would never have entertained it. All the indicators that Grace was a bedwetter went completely over my head. And, looking back at it, there were many. While the washing machine and dryer were inaudible from all the way up in my bedroom, the kitchen was close enough to the basement staircase that the rumbling sounds from either machine could be heard every morning during breakfast. The distant sound of laundry tumbling in the dryer was a consistent part of the background noise in the house as I ate my regular breakfast of cereal. But I didn’t think anything of it as I munched on my Captain Crunch pieces. I was more concerned with making sure I ate them before they got soggy than anything else that was going on around me. Besides, I hadn’t known a time when the dryer wasn’t turned on around the time that I was eating breakfast, so I paid it no more heed than to the sound of Dad watching the morning news in the other room or Mom scurrying about the kitchen, prepping our lunches to take to school. A family of four shouldn’t produce so much laundry that the dryer would need to be run every day. But that wasn’t something I’d have considered at that age. The dryer simply ran nearly every morning, and that was that. If I had paid attention, I would have been tipped off by the times Grace had tip-toed past me while carrying a bundle of freshly cleaned bedding. But even when I did notice, I didn’t think much of it. Laundry was just one of my sister’s chores at the time, and chores were a topic I didn’t want any more familiarity with. Chores were a concept my parents had introduced to me last year, complete with a magnet chart on the fridge for documenting my progress toward earning various rewards. For me, that meant making sure all my toys were put away each evening, making my bed in the morning, and other random age-appropriate tasks around the house. And then there was the question of pajamas. Grace usually showered and changed first thing in the morning, so I didn’t often see her in her pajamas after I had gotten out of bed myself, but there were times when she was wearing a different set of pajamas than what I had seen her in when she had been brushing her teeth in the bathroom the night before. I certainly noticed, but it would never have occurred to me that she would have changed pajamas because she had peed on her first pair of them. I just figured she must have gotten uncomfortable in the middle of the night. Then, there was the fact that my sister never had any sleepovers. My first sleepover actually came before she had a chance to do one. My first sleepover had come a week into the summer after graduating from kindergarten when I’d had Emma sleepover at my house for the first time. It was another few years before Angie’s parents would allow her to join in on our sleepovers. Looking back on it, the fact that Grace hadn’t complained at all about not going on sleepovers when I was allowed to have one was another sign that she had been perfectly comfortable avoiding spending the night with friends, likely out of fear of her bedwetting being discovered. My sister’s room was very much off-limits, especially when my friends were over. I was sure there were plenty of reasons that a twelve-year-old wouldn’t want their six-year-old sister snooping around, but in retrospect, I wondered if I would have found evidence of her bedwetting had I searched then rather than waiting another three years until after Grace had learned to stay dry at night. Grace took the privacy of her bedroom very seriously. The door remained shut at all times, even when she wasn’t in it. She even went so far as to put a “keep out” sign on her door. She had even tried to get Mom and Dad to let her put a lock on her door, but that request had gotten shut down right away. Then there were the reminders to use the toilet before bed. Something that got said a lot more to Grace than to me. There had been times in the evening when Grace had asked for something to drink, only to have Mom or Dad tell her that it was too late for that. Watson might have declared the evidence to be “elementary” at this point, but Sherlock Holmes I was not. My six-year-old brain lacked the necessary deduction skills to put it all together. That was until the proof of my sister’s bedwetting became undeniable. <><><> I groaned as I opened my eyes. It was still dark out. Very dark out. It was such an inopportune time to wake up. I had been rudely pulled out of the most fascinating dream involving panda bears, a field trip to the art museum, and a boy band my sister liked. Why was I even awake now in the first place? I swallowed. My mouth felt dry. It was enough of a nuisance that I wasn’t going to be able to get back to sleep until I’d gotten something to drink. A year ago, I would have called out to Mom and Dad until one of them had woken up to get me a glass of water. They were usually reluctant to give me anything more than a couple of sips. That annoyed me, but I understood later why they were so insistent on limiting fluids. They soon got tired of getting me something to drink, and I was informed that I was a big enough girl to get out of bed and get a glass of water all by myself. But this situation was a little different. It would have been one thing if we had been at home. There, I knew the contours of our house well enough to navigate downstairs without needing to turn on any lights. But here, in the guest house we were staying at while visiting my grandparents, I didn’t even know where the light switch was, let alone the doorway. I sat in bed for several minutes while my eyes gradually adjusted to the dark; it was a moonless night on a rural property, so even then, I could only barely make out the outline of where the bedroom door might be. I nearly fell off of the bed when I rolled over onto my side. I had forgotten that it was only half the size of the bed I had back in my bedroom. I took cautious steps in a straight line toward what appeared to be the bedroom door until, at last, I had my hand on the cold doorknob. I expected darkness when I swung open the bedroom door, but there was a hint of light from the end of the hallway, coming from the stairs that led down to the main floor. That was where I needed to go. There weren’t any glasses in the upstairs bathroom. There were two upstairs bedrooms, one for me and one for my parents. My older sister was sleeping downstairs on a pull-out sofa. What was she doing up this late? The door to the bedroom my parents were using was open. I peeked inside it. It was only Dad in there. That explained the downstairs light. Mom must have gotten up with my six-month-old brother to feed him. At least that meant that there was a light on, so it would be easier to find my way to the kitchen. As I approached the top of the staircase, I heard some voices. It was my mom and my sister, interspersed with some soft crying from Jackson. I got the sense that this somehow wasn’t a conversation I was supposed to be listening to, but curiosity got the better of me. I tip-toed quietly down the carpeted stairs and then inched along the hallway until I could see into the room where my sister had been sleeping. I had to blink a couple of times to make sure I wasn’t in some sort of strange dream. My sister was wearing pajama pants that were paired with one of those extra-long T-shirts she always wore to bed, the kind that could practically double as a dress. It wasn’t the type of pajamas my sister was wearing, but their condition that caught my attention. There was a large wet spot on my sister’s pajamas. My initial thought was that Grace must have accidentally spilled water on herself. But that didn’t track. She seemed rather upset. I looked up at her face and saw that she was crying. No reason to be that upset over a spilled glass of water. Mom, who was holding Jackson, was standing close by. I wasn’t able to make out the expression on her face, but the tone of her voice suggested she wasn’t all that happy with my sister. Then, there was the location of the wet spot on her pajama pants. Yeah, it definitely wasn’t water. “I told you that I had packed it for you, Grace.” Mom said. “Why didn’t you—” “Mom,” Grace interrupted. “I told you already. I just forgot about it. Anyway, I’m not a baby.” “I’m not saying you are,” Mom said. “Which means you need to be more responsible.” Mom looked down at where Grace had been sleeping. I couldn’t see from here, but I guessed that the accident had gotten all over the bedding and perhaps the couch as well. “Just go hop in the shower,” Mom said. “I’ll try to figure out how to get this cleaned up. There have to be some cleaning supplies somewhere.” That was my cue to skedaddle. But with Grace now headed in my direction, I belatedly realized that there wasn’t any way to get up the stairs without her noticing me. Instead, I back away into an adjacent room, hoping to keep out of sight of my sister and my mom. Once Grace was heading up the stairs, I peeked out again and got a good look at her pajamas. There could be no disputing it. My sister had peed herself. I really didn’t know how to react to this revelation. It wasn’t as if I hadn’t seen a kid wet their pants before. That had happened to other students on three occasions during my kindergarten year. But that was different; those kids had either been too scared of the school restrooms or too scared of their teacher to ask for permission to go potty. This was my sister. She was about to be a teenager. And she had peed herself despite the fact that there was a perfectly good and accessible toilet only a few feet away from her. How? Why? It made no sense. It was just confusing, and I wasn’t quite convinced that I wasn’t still dreaming up this wacky scene. “Madelyn.” Mom’s voice was hushed, but I could sense her irritation through the use of my full first name. It turned out that my hiding spot wasn’t quite as hidden as I thought it had been. “What are you doing up?” “Um, I woke up. I was thirsty and wanted something to drink.” There was simply no way I could hold the question inside. “Did Grace pee her pants?” Mom glanced toward the staircase before answering me. “For some kids, like your sister, their bladder sometimes forgets that it is supposed to hold their pee in while they are asleep. It’s not your sister’s fault she had a bedwetting accident. Some kids, like you, grow out of it right when they are potty trained. It takes a lot longer for other kids.” That was a lot to take in all at once. Bedwetting. That was a new word for me. Perhaps it helped to define what was happening to my sister as something separate from toilet training. “Hey,” Dad said. He was not using his nighttime voice. “Heard that there was someone in the shower and then saw that no one was in bed.” “Grace had a bedwetting accident,” Mom said. Dad turned to look at me and then back at Mom. Mom sighed, adjusting her grip on Jackson, who was beginning to squirm. “Maddy already knows now. She found out because she was getting something to drink.” Dad completely brushed off the news about the bedwetting as if it was something that was completely normal and expected. “Do we think that getting something to drink is a good idea?” He asked. “But I’m thirsty,” I complained. My mouth was still very dry. “Drinking lots of water at night can sometimes lead to bedwetting accidents for kids,” Dad said. “But I don’t ever wet the bed when I drink water at night.” “Maddy does have a point,” Mom said. “Fine,” Dad responded. “But if she ruins a mattress, you can explain it to your parents.” “Go on,” Mom said to me. I went off to the kitchen but only took the tiniest sip of water. Despite my protestations that I had never wet the bed before, I was now suddenly very concerned that it could happen if I were to drink too much. I set the glass down without finishing it off and began to walk toward the stairs. “Hold up,” Dad said. “There’s something we need to talk about first.” I paused at the foot of the stairs. “While it is normal for some kids to have bedwetting issues, that doesn’t mean that it isn’t embarrassing or that other people who aren’t nice might tease your sister about it. You are not to tell anyone else that your sister wets the bed. That’s a private issue, not to be shared with anyone other than our family. Secondly, you aren’t to mention this at all to your sister. Not to tease her. Not because you’re curious. Not at all.” I understood from the way Dad’s tone had changed that this was a very serious request. “I won’t tell anyone. I promise.” The shower was still running when I slipped past the upstairs bathroom on my way back to bed. <><><> Present time I had figured that wetting the bed a second time would be a lot easier. I was wrong. Like last night, I was waiting anxiously for the clock to strike midnight. Unlike last night, the urge to pee was present, but not nearly as overwhelming. While I still had drunk more liquids than normal over the course of the afternoon and evening, I hadn’t been as thorough in my hydration as yesterday. It didn’t help that Mom had caught me drinking water in the kitchen. I had planned to drink some water from the bathroom sink, but all it took was one sip of unfiltered water to deter me from doing that. I wanted pull-ups, but not that badly. Her concern over what I was drinking in the evening could turn out to be a problem, especially as the bedwetting would be turning into a pattern rather than a random one-off occurrence. Perhaps I would be able to get comfortable enough with peeing myself so that I wouldn’t need to drink excessive amounts of water to do so. I’d been lying in bed for about an hour and a half now. The first twenty minutes of that had been spent listening to Chester paw at my door. The cat’s efforts at opening the door had thankfully proven to be unsuccessful. He’d probably gone back downstairs to bother my parents. That was followed by the sound of my sister leaving her room momentarily to brush her teeth. I’d picked one of my least favorite pajama outfits for the night. It was a hand-me-down shirt from my sister. This one had a bit of special significance. It was the same T-shirt she had worn that night when I found out about her bedwetting. That was paired with some pink pajama pants with hearts on them. I wouldn’t mind if either the shirt or pants got ruined because of the bedwetting. I had kept the promise I had made to my parents six years ago. My lips had stayed completely shut. As far as I knew, Grace had no idea that I had ever known about her bedwetting. I hadn’t even brought up the subject again with our parents. If I could make it through the next week or so without Grace catching on, I’d be able to keep this bedwetting secret from her as long as my parents purchased pull-ups for me. I thought back to all the signs that had been present when Grace had been a bedwetter. I knew what I needed to avoid if I were to keep my own secret safe. That night at my Grandparents’ house had been the only time where I had stumbled across evidence of my sister’s bedwetting. That raised a lot of questions. Was her bedwetting something that was super frequent at that point, or had she, at the same age I was now, already been outgrowing her bedwetting phase? But there were other questions that remained unanswered. The fact that there had been laundry washed every morning suggested that Grace either hadn’t been wearing pull-ups to bed or that they had been totally ineffective in keeping her sheets dry. Did my parents even realize that pull-ups were an option for my older sister? Or had they – or she – decided that pull-ups weren’t how they were going to manage her bedwetting? But what about that time at my grandparents’ place? Yes, Grace had wet the bed on the first night, but as far as I knew, there hadn’t been a repeat during that week-long stay. Was it possible that she had worn a pull-up the rest of the nights there? A lot of those questions could have been answered if I had ever managed to work up the courage to ask my older sister, but a promise was a promise, so I followed my parent’s rules even after they had let me know that Grace’s bedwetting phase had ended – a move they made one vacation when they had Grace and I share a bed for the first time. I had been greatly reassured, knowing that my sister wasn’t going to pee all over me in her sleep. The telltale signs of Mom and Dad heading to bed had passed twenty minutes ago. It was likely that they were both already asleep by now. Dad’s snoring wasn’t quite as loud as last night, but I could still make it out occasionally. But all the certainty leading up to this moment was again beginning to fall away. Until last night, the idea of pretending to wet the bed had been a fantasy. It had been a fun thing to think about as I went through how different scenarios might play out in my head, all of them ending with Mom bringing me aside for a private conversation where she would reveal that she had purchased pull-ups for me to wear to bed. It had been a constant daydream over the past year as I slowly worked up the courage to finally act on my desires. But now I knew what the reality of bedwetting was like. And it wasn’t quite like how things had gone in my daydreams. Bedwetting sucked when doing it while not wearing pull-ups. It was one thing to have to inform my parents of the accident; there was no getting around that if I were to convince them that pull-ups were needed, but it was something else to have the evidence of my wet pajamas and bed displayed right in front of them. I could picture the expression on Mom’s face from last night, and I dreaded having to see it again. I nearly faltered. I nearly got up and walked to the bathroom. I nearly convinced myself that I could call it quits. But there was one thing that was stopping me. The one reassurance was that I could always stop. If faking the bedwetting got to be too difficult or too embarrassing, if I somehow found that the pull-ups didn’t live up to my expectations, all I would have to do was stop wetting the bed. I could end it as easily as it was beginning. But the one thing I couldn’t do was go through my plan only halfway. I needed to either be fully committed to it or not do it at all. The bedwetting had to be consistent and frequent if I was going to get my parents to buy me those pull-ups. I kept trying – and failing – to get my bladder to release while I was lying down in bed. I wanted the accident to look as natural as possible, but no matter how I positioned myself – lying on my side, front, or back – I was not able to get myself to pee. But there was something other than just making sure my deceit wouldn’t be found out by my parents. I wanted to know what it felt like to have an actual bedwetting accident, not just squat over my sheets and pee. But another five minutes passed by without any results. I yawned. I had two options. Figure out a way to pee or go to sleep. I got up on my knees the way I had done the night before. I turned my mind to thoughts of things that were wet. A minute later, there was a wetness and warmth in my underwear, followed by the sound of urine streaming onto the bed, proof that the method I had discovered last night had worked again. Like last night, once I had started peeing, I found it impossible to stop once everything was out. And also, like last night, the feeling of the wet clothes against my skin was barely tolerable. I picked up my phone and turned the flashlight app on. The wet spot wasn’t as big as last night, but it would more than do. It was time to get the hard part over with. So there I was, still in my soaked underwear and pants and my slightly wet shirt, staring right at my parents’ bedroom door. I’d turned off the flashlight app on my phone once I’d gotten out to the hallway. I didn’t need to make my accident any more obvious than it was already. I tried to knock. I really did. I must have raised my hand up a half-dozen times, but each time, I held my fist aloft in the air for a few seconds before letting my arm drop back down. I thought about how Mom had reacted last night. She hadn’t been upset at me, but I could tell that having to get out of bed that late had been a nuisance, especially with how she had needed to get the laundry started and clean up the mattress. Even if I had experienced a real bedwetting accident, I would have felt bad about having to make Mom clean up after me like that. If I had made a mess in the house any other time during the day, I’d be expected to clean it up on my own without any assistance. Why should this be any different? Besides, all my parents needed to know was that I had an accident. Maybe there wasn’t a need to wake them. All the bedding in the washing machine would be proof enough of that in the morning. That was a much better idea. I would change out of my wet pajamas and then take all of my wet clothing and bedding down to the basement. I could at least get a washing cycle started, and then it all could be moved to the dryer in the morning. I wouldn’t need to hide the bedwetting from my parents, but it would be much less humiliating to tell them in the morning, or perhaps they would figure it out on their own by the fact that I was doing laundry, which would make a difficult conversation a little easier. That meant I was going to have to figure out how to clean the bed. I guessed that if I were to check the closet, I would be able to recognize the cleaning solutions Mom had used last night. In less than twenty minutes or so, I’d have everything all cleaned up, and I could be tucked into a sleeping bag on the floor. I’d made my decision. Waiting until the morning for my parents to find out about this latest bedwetting accident would make things a lot easier. I was right about to head back to my room when Grace’s bedroom door swung wide open, and she stepped out into the hallway. I could have sworn that she was asleep already. I hadn’t noticed any light coming from under her door, and I had heard her brushing her teeth in the bathroom shortly after I had gone to bed myself. I stood frozen in place. There was no escape. The light from her bedroom illuminated the hallway, reaching out all the way to where I was standing. My hands slid down in front of my waist, but even had they been able to completely obscure the wet spot before Grace had a chance to see it, just the motion of hiding that part of my body would have been enough to arouse her suspicions. We locked eyes. She appeared just as surprised to see me as I was to see her. Neither of us said anything. Grace’s expression changed from the casual surprise of seeing me to concern over what must be the obvious embarrassment showing on my face. I watched in horror as my sister’s eyes drifted down to my waist, her pupils expanding as she took in the sight of my hands held in front of my wet pajamas. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com

Five women become the playthings of a man calling himself the Magician. Using his powers, he forces them to go through a series of humiliatingly childish challenges, with infantilizing and permanent consequences for the losers. Inspired by the sadly discontinued season one of The Humble Games by Parker Longabaugh. *** Chapter 1 One moment Abigail was sitting at a bar, sending seductive looks over at the handsome man sitting across from her (and receiving looks of hatred in return from the woman sat next to him), and the next moment she was sitting on a hard-backed wooden chair in a large, brightly lit, luxuriously furnished hall. She blinked. What the hell was going on? Looking around, she saw that four other disoriented women were sitting in chairs in a row beside hers, and in front of them stood a man. He was tall, dark haired, and strangely ageless. He could have been thirty or fifty - it was impossible to tell. He wore a well-tailored black suit and the hint of a smirk on his handsome face. “Hello ladies,” he said. His voice was deep, and Abby felt a pleasant tingling in her pussy. If she wasn’t more alarmed about her sudden transportation to this unfamiliar place, he was definitely the sort of man she’d be trying to pry away from his wife and take home with her. “Thank you all for coming.” A woman a couple of places away from Abby was the first to recover. Her short dark hair and mannish suit gave her a somewhat androgynous look. “What’s going on?” she asked. Her voice was severe and authoritative. “Where are we?” “You’re in my home,” the man responded politely. “Who are you? How did-” “Why don’t I do introductions?” he interrupted mildly, and without waiting for an answer he gestured towards a girl on the end of the row with straw-coloured hair, a black crop-top that showed off her slim, well-toned stomach, and a pair of skinny jeans. “This is little miss Susie Taylor, a third-year know-it-all university student who worked hard to earn a scholarship just so she could get away from her controlling mother.” The girl called Susie went red. Know-it-all?! But more alarmingly, how did he know that about her? Was he some sort of stalker? Had he drugged her at university and abducted her to his mansion? The man moved on to the next woman, a beautiful lady with long, white-blonde hair and very large breasts that were shown off classily by her elegant dress. There was something a little snobbish about the disdainful way she glanced at the other girls. “And this is miss Katherine Bower-Thomas, a fashion model from a rather well-to-do family who’s widely considered to be one of the most difficult people to work with in the whole industry, on account of her self-entitlement and overall bitchiness.” Katherine blushed as well. How dare he! She would normally have given this man a piece of her mind, if she weren’t still so wrong-footed by what had just happened. One moment she'd been strutting down the catwalk at her latest fashion show, and the next... “And here we have miss Madelyn Smith,” the man went on. He was indicating the dark haired, severe woman who had spoken earlier. “A lecturer in feminist theory who detests vapid bimbos more than anything, and who loves nothing more than to inflict the people around her with long rants about the evils of the patriarchy.” Madelyn scowled furiously, but restrained herself for the moment. She didn’t understand what was going on here. She could have sworn she’d just been about to give a lecture on early feminist literature. Had she been hypnotised? Was this some kind of reality TV show? If so she was going to sue the producers into oblivion! “And this little cutie is miss Becky Lewis.” The man pointed at the girl sitting next to Abby. She seemed to be the youngest there, pretty, and dressed in a plain white top and a skirt, her chestnut-brown hair tied up in a ponytail. “She’s fresh out of school and working part-time at her local daycare, where she has a reputation for being especially nasty to the poor little boys and girls. She just can’t stand changing nappies!” The man laughed at that, as if he knew some secret joke that they didn’t. Becky squirmed nervously in her seat. It wasn’t her fault those stupid little brats were so disgusting! She’d been enjoying a day off from cleaning up after those annoying little rugrats before she’d suddenly found herself here. “And finally we come to miss Abigail Reid, a very naughty girl who lives off her boyfriend’s money even while she repeatedly cheats on him behind his back. Definitely someone who deserves to be taken down a peg or two.” Abby flushed, and found her voice. “How do you know – I mean, what makes you think I need to be ‘taken down a peg or two’?” she demanded. “Well sweetie, I’m very good with wishes, you see,” he said, smiling at her. His dark eyes glinted unsettlingly, as if there was light behind them. “And dozens of people have wished for you to be put in your place.” He looked around at the others with a smile. “The same goes for all of you.” “You still haven’t told us who you are!” Katherine complained, lifting her head haughtily. “Or how we got here!” “You can call me the Magician, sweetheart. And I brought you here by magic. Isn’t that obvious?” “Excuse me,” Madelyn said sneeringly. “But that’s not really an explanation, is it? I don’t care who you are, but you are going to be in serious trouble. I hope you’re looking forward to going to prison, because you’ve brought us here without our consent and-” “Hush now, sweetie,” the Magician interrupted. “A man is talking. Isn’t there something else you’d rather be doing with that pretty little mouth of yours?” For a moment, Madelyn couldn’t believe her ears. Then she leapt out of her chair and launched into a furious tirade. “How dare you! Women are not your property, you chauvinist! This is so typical of a man.” She turned to the others. “This is exactly the kind of male attitude I spend my life fighting against. Men always think that what they have to say is more important than anything we might have to offer. It’s patriarchal social conswucts wike dese dat pwesent women as overgwown childwen!” The other girls stared at her in shock. Madelyn blushed bright red. What was wrong with her voice?! Then she realised that her thumb was planted firmly between her lips, garbling her speech. She was sucking on it rhythmically, making loud wet smacking sounds, looking for all the world like an overgrown four-year-old. She tried to pull it out, but something stopped her – it was as if her thumb was being drawn magnetically into her mouth! Her eyes wide with fear, she whined and looked desperately at the others for help. “That’s better,” said the Magician. “Daddy doesn’t need to listen to silly little girls who think they know best. I hope you enjoy your new thumbsucking habit, Maddy, because it’s not going away any time soon. Sucking on things is a much better use for a woman’s mouth than all your silly bitching.” Madelyn looked frightened, and started sucking her thumb even more frantically, but Susie just rolled her eyes. “Oh, please,” she said exasperatedly, getting up as well. “This is all just some kind of trick!” She looked disparagingly at Katherine, Becky, and Abby, all three of whom were looking scared. “You don’t actually believe in magic do you? He’s just some stupid stage magician or something, and she’s obviously with him.” She gestured at Madelyn, who frantically shook her head from side to side, looking furious. The Magician’s smile widened. The other girls stared at Susie, but they weren’t paying much attention to her words. As she spoke, her outfit was beginning to change. Her black crop-top turned pastel pink and began to lengthen, its sleeves becoming puffy and frilly. Two pink ribbons appeared out of thin air and began tying her straw-blonde hair into pigtails. “I spent my whole childhood living under some petty tyrant,” Susie went on obliviously, “and I can promise you that they don’t have any real power.” Her jeans melted away, rising up her legs and transforming into a tiny pink skirt that wasn’t even long enough to hide the white cotton, baby-duck patterned underwear that had just replaced her panties. Her socks became ruffled, and her trainers turned into black Mary Janes. “I don’t know how he got us here, but it doesn’t matter. There’s nothing to stop us just walking out, so why don’t we…” Susie broke off. “What are you all looking at?!” she demanded angrily. Then she caught sight of herself in the large mirror that dominated one of the walls, and she let out a girlish shriek. She stared at her new outfit in disbelief. Not two minutes ago she’d been dressed like a stylish college student, and now she looked ready to head off to kindergarten. “H-how did you…?” Susie looked at the Magician, her face now full of fear. “Much better!” he announced happily. “Those silly grown-up clothes were doing you no good at all, Susie. This is a much more appropriate look for you. Now, does anyone else want to interrupt me, or can I continue with my explanation?” There was silence from the women, apart from the sound of Madelyn sucking noisily on her thumb. Susie was frozen, terrified the Magician would do something else to her. She didn’t want to end up as a thumbsucker too. “Good. Now, as I was saying, you naughty girls are well overdue some corrective punishment. So I thought we’d have a little competition. A fun little game. The five of you will go through a series of challenges, with penalties for the unfortunate losers, voting periodically to eliminate one of your number until only one of you is left. Those who get voted out will receive a special punishment, in addition to any… alterations that I make to them over the course of the game. But the winner will get something very special. Three wishes. Anything they want. Anything at all.” Abby shivered at the thought of these ‘special punishments’, but her eyes lit up at the thought of three wishes. Anything she wanted? Anything at all? If she could win… “We’ll start the first challenge very soon, but first we need to get some num-nums in those cute little tummies of yours. Follow me, girls. Lunchtime.” He led them out of the hall and into a large sunlight dining room, and none of them could think of anything else to do but follow. Blushing bright red, Susie tried to tug her tiny skirt down to stop herself flashing her new childish underwear with every step. Madelyn tried desperately to remove her thumb from her mouth, but it was hopeless. The harder she tried to take it out, the more urgently she sucked. A line of drool ran down her chin. She wanted to wipe it away, but for some reason she couldn’t, as though the simple knowledge of how to wipe her face clean had been blocked from her mind. She knew she looked monumentally stupid, a grown woman in a stylish suit sucking her thumb and dribbling down her chin like a giant toddler, but she just couldn’t stop herself! The women stopped dead when they saw the chairs that were seated around the dinner table. They were highchairs. But even worse was what was placed on the table in front of each of them – a baby bottle full of milk, and a large bowl of mushy baby food. “You must be joking,” said Katherine, wrinkling her nose. “Not at all, sweetheart,” said the Magician. He waved his hand, and bright pastel-coloured bibs appeared around each of their necks. Katherine cringed at the sight of the canary-yellow bib that now adorned her front. She couldn’t stand anything that messed with her elegant, classy wardrobe. The other girls looked down distastefully at the bibs on their own chests as well. “In fact,” the Magician continued, smirking once again, “I think you’re all going to enjoy your lunchies very much.” Abby suddenly realised she was hungry. Very hungry, in fact. She stared at the bowls of baby food, and the bottles of creamy milk, and her stomach rumbled. Hers wasn’t the only one. “Hungry babies!” the Magician laughed. “Are you all keen to get some yummies in your tummies?” The five of them rushed forwards and clambered into their highchairs. They were tight and uncomfortable, but none of them cared. They were all too eager to eat. Abby picked up the tiny plastic spoon next to her bowl and started shovelling baby food into her mouth, not even caring that she was getting most of it smeared around her lips. Madelyn was finally able to pull her thumb out of her mouth with a wet pop, only to shove the nipple of her baby bottle into it instead and start guzzling down the warm milk inside. It was the most delicious thing she’d ever tasted. Katherine crammed her spoon into her mouth messily. She knew the Magician was doing something to them, knew that she’d never normally do something like this, but it didn’t matter. Baby food soon spattered her bib and covered her chin. It was an insult to her refined upbringing, but she just couldn’t control herself! It was so tasty! The Magician chuckled as he watched the five women desperately shovel down baby food and drink up their baby formula. In no time at all, they were finished, sat in their highchairs with their stomachs full to bursting and their faces and bibs covered in baby food. “Such messy girls!” he announced, making them all blush. A wet cloth appeared in his hand, and he went around one by one, wiping the girls’ mouths clean. A particularly malicious smirk appeared on his face when he reached Madelyn, and saw the drool that was also wetting her chin. “Such a dribbly baby!” he cooed. Madelyn glared at him, but the intimidating effect was ruined slightly by the mucky bib she wore, and the fact that the Magician was wiping her chin for her like some stupid toddler who couldn’t do it herself. Her thumb immediately slipped back into her mouth. “Alright, girls,” he said once he was done and they were all getting out of their highchairs. “Back to the hall. Follow me.” They trailed back into the brightly lit hall, groaning a little at how full they were. Becky couldn’t believe she’d just eaten the kind of meal those stupid brats at her daycare ate every day. It had tasted so good in the moment, but now she felt disgusted with herself. Even if it was magic, how had she let herself be reduced to their level?! “Now, we’re almost ready to start the challenge…” the Magician said to himself once they were all back in the room they’d first appeared in. “What have I forgotten…? Ah yes!” He snapped his fingers. Abby felt a sudden coolness around her legs, and a strange thickness between her thighs, as if her underwear had suddenly expanded. She looked down and squealed in horror. The other girls did the same. Anything they’d been wearing below the waist had vanished, to be replaced by bulky, white, disposable diapers. Susie had kept her childish new clothes, but now instead of her baby-duck patterned undies, it was a thick, crinkly nappy poking out from beneath her miniskirt. “W-what have you done?!” Katherine shrieked. Her dress had vanished entirely, leaving her in just her a nappy and a bra. “We can’t have anything covering up your diaper, sweetie. I need to be able to see if you’ve lost the challenge and need changing. You can have your dress back later, little miss. If you're good." Madelyn cringed as she looked down at herself. She looked especially ridiculous with a suit jacket on the top and a bulky nappy on the bottom, a mockery of the strong, independent woman she was. “Now we can get started,” the Magician said. “You see, that yummy baby food you all just ate has a very special property. Aside from making your tummies nice and full, it has also, for the next half an hour or so only, reduced your toilet training to the level it was at when you were three years old.” All five women went pale. “So,” the Magician went on cheerfully, “we’re going to have a little game to see how well you were all potty trained. Don’t worry, I don’t expect any of you to be able to stay dry very long. The challenge will end when someone makes a stinky in her pants, at which point everyone else will be allowed to use…” He waved his hand, and a row of pink, plastic training potties replaced the chairs they’d been sitting on earlier. “These.” All five girls fidgeted nervously, their thick diapers crinkling between their thighs. “And what happens to the person who loses?” Becky asked fearfully. The Magician grinned. “The first person to fill her nappy will become incontinent. Permanently."

Amazed at how much I was able to get in this way. I picked up these cardboard "bins" on Amazon. They're just wide enough for the big XL sized diapers and can hold a full bag of even the massive Rearz Mega diapers. What was even more amazing was when I discovered that the standard sized ABU diaper sticker was the EXACT SAME SIZE as the front panel of the bin (4"x8")! So, some instant decoration was in order.

I've found myself doing this occasionally as well. I was having pints with some friends and actually got up and went to the washroom, just to check how wet my nappy was - I'd been in it for about three to four hours at that point and I simply had no idea how wet it was, other than "somewhat wet." This was during a session where we ended up becoming more serious about our drinking than had been originally intended - a buddy showed up who is going through a separation, and a round of Scotches came into play, and then sure, another IPA... agreed, let's uber back... so sure, another IPA... wait, how wet is this plastic bag I'm sitting in? I've done it other times as well. I, too, have largely attributed it to cognitive decline associated with aging (and drinking), along with habituation to just always being at least a bit damp, and to forgetting about pee incidents the way I forget about the last time I sneezed or any particular breath I've taken in the last half hour. I haven't concluded that I'm wetting myself unknowingly, just carelessly. Although this week I did notice that I'd dripped onto the floor after a shower, and before applying a new nappy - a couple of dime-sized droplets appeared on the tile. That's new. Later attempts to replicate the outcome failed to do so. I seem to have just "hiccupped" a couple of droplets in that instance.

Perfect for tactical Dad diapers 😂

How many people That don't wear 24/7 Ask their Partners. Is it ok to put a diaper /nappy on??

Hey! I’m new here, well kinda… have been lurking in the shadows for years 😆. Becca, reading your story has really been inspiring for me. I’m another female, who is in her early thirties. For probably the better of 10 years I’ve toyed with the idea of going 24/7, but kept getting stuck when it came to leaving my house, coupled with the usual shame etc that everyone has had. Despite all of my breaks, the binge purge cycles, I still can’t shake wanting to transition to 24/7. I wore all through Covid, and I actually wear at home 90% of the time now, but get stage fright leaving my house. But I can feel it in my bones that I’m ready to make the change. Reading your thread here has helped me decide that I’m going to try and go the 24/7 route and just stick with it. I have a large collection of stuff anyway so I’m more than prepared and now I feel just a little less alone. thank you so much for sharing!!!

Sorry for the consecutive posts. I am in my office getting ready to begin a busy day with a NorthShore MegaMax Tye Dye diaper nicely concealed under my pants, untucked shirt, and sport coat. There are so many adult/ABDL diapers on the market that I got away from MegaMax (MM) for awhile but I have returned. They are discreet and absorbent. Although I consider myself DL, I also like the aesthetics of a nice soft pastel baby print diaper, would be nice if MM came out with one.

note: this is a sequel to Jaclyn’s Adventures in Diapers, Part I, found here: I. New Beginnings “Uggh, you sure are stinky, aren’t you? Well, I juuuust don’t mind cleaning your poopy little bottom though, no I don’t, because you are just soooo cute, Angel!” Leave it to Aunt Becky to always bring everything to reality. She was really good at that. Soon she had my diaper out from under my infantile dress and was ready to open it. She pulled out a handful of wipes and began meticulously popping the tapes. “Uhmm hmmm,” I squeal laughed through my pacifier, laughing as Aunt Becky began wiping me. Sure, I was poopy, but you know what? Aunt Becky really was funny. Her faces, demeanor, everything about her made me laugh when she changed my diapers. She really was a great babysitter. “Lift up sweetie.” I was laying on the floor, my little legs arched in an “A” above the ground, my poopy bottom in a diaper, on a changing pad. Thankfully, I wasn’t completely on the floor. I really didn’t want my diaper changed, but I had just pooped while the ceremony had apparently just started. Mommy didn’t want to miss her little girl’s big moment, but I really did stink a lot, and to the delight of many around us (I’d imagine), someone had volunteered to change my stinky panties. These days, I hated getting my diaper changed; it took away so much from what fun I was having. I wanted to be sitting with Mommy, poopy diaper and all, but apparently I was more adorable when I was clean. I think that’s what she thought anyway. Being an adult must be tough work. I never liked bathrooms in public places, even when I used them like normal, and this one was no different. They were so…impersonal. Not like the bright pink and prints all over my nursery; this bathroom could use one of those. It had that stereotypical smell when we first went in, but ever since my diaper was mercifully opened up, that smell had been reduced to one blotted out by an eyewatering stench of poop mixed with the strong scent of baby wipes. Being changed wasn’t that annoying to me at this moment though, there was fluorescent light gouging in was in my eyes was; the light bore down with a vengeful attitude. I was used to the diaper changes, as much as I complained about it taking away from my time, it meant I would soon be out of my pee- or poop-filled (usually both) diaper and into something fresh. This had been done so often over the course of my new life, that I’ve since lost count how many times it has. I’m just a little girl though, so my view of numbers goes to about 10 or 20 these days, depending on how I’m feeling. The biggest issue I had in this new place was the constant humidity. I absolutely hated it. It made the inside of my diaper feel constantly sweaty during this year, even in my usual summer attire of simply a t-shirt with a diaper and nothing more. Even as light as that was, I still sweat; the summertime was never a favorite time across my lifetimes, and this now was no different. Every morning when it got warmer, whatever mess was in my diaper was always seemingly accompanied by a mess of sweat. I had to admit, as much as I hated being changed lately, I did like the feeling of a clean bottom that wasn’t covered completely in sweat, urine, or poop, or a mix of the three. However fleeting it was these days, it still felt good. “Phewwwieee stinky girl!” Auntie Becky cheerfully said, “I could smell you from alllll the way down the bleachers, I’ll bet that stinky little didee has a lot in here for me today, don’t you?” she jokingly teased. I nodded, because that’s what I did these days; I didn’t have a lot to say, I was using fewer and fewer words and was most accustomed to pointing at things, blurting out a mis-represented one word answer, or just crying. Usually it was all three. Sometimes, like just now, I just nodded. It was an easy thing to do. “Let’s get you changed real quick, girly,” she told me, grabbing a diaper from the diaper bag, and grabbing up a stack wipes next to the changing pad. For this change, I also had an audience, my cousin Cassidy had joined Auntie Becky, for reasons I wasn’t altogether sure of. For her part though, she stood by Auntie Becky and made funny faces and noises at me while I went through this diaper change. “You really stink, such a stinky little girl, but don’t worry, I’ll have you allll cleaned up in a jiffy though, yes I will, yes I will, we’ve got a big day today,” she told me as I layed on the pad. Every day was a big day these days, wasn’t it? If it wasn’t melding from one day into another, it seemed like there were these “big important days” that would pop up; usually it involved my birthday, a visit to church, or some other family function that Mommy had signed us up for. My recollection on the day’s events were making this a relative unknown though, every day bled into the next, and besides, it’s not like I had any real say in what we were doing, right? I was the baby of the family and only along for the ride. Auntie Becky started peeling back the tabs of my sodden diaper, “phewww you stink,” she teased, and soon the tapes were off, with the weight of the diaper pushing the front forward with a distinctive plop onto the table. She pushed my legs back and moved the diaper out from underneath me, and began to clean, making silly remarks about my “stinky panties” the whole time she cleaned. She was very good at doing it; she’d gotten a lot of practice. “Ooo, you’re stinky today little girl, you’re so ‘tinky, it’s such a good thing you’re a little cutie patootie, yes it is, yes it is,” Auntie Becky teased as she undertook the unfortunateness of cleaning a poopy bottom, “we’re allllmost done though, and we’ll get to go see sissy cross the big stage! Won’t that be exciting? Ummhmmmm, it sure will, I’ll bet you’re so happy and proud of your big sissy!” She looked over, “Cassie, can you hand me a new diaper?” “Sure thing Becky,” Cassidy replied, grabbing a new diaper, and handing it to her, “pheww, she sure stinks, doesn’t she?” “It’s the solid foods Aunt Beth’s been giving her,” Aunty Becky smiled as she kept wiping my stinky and poop-covered bottom. I’d gotten used to these things, you know. Having my diaper changed while two older people (usually adults) conversed on while changing my diaper as if I wasn’t even there, or more likely, didn’t care to understand. I noticed that Cassidy had turned her crystal blue eyes onto me. She obviously took after her mother, who shared the same eyes. She was 12; her sister, Caitlyn, who was here but was back with our Mommies, was 9. “Ugh, doesn’t it get old Cuzzie, all that poopy all the time?” she teased, waving her hand in her face. I smiled, at least maybe it was funny? I don’t know, I like my cousin a lot. “Well, looks like I did my part,” Cassidy quipped, looking down on her phone, “such a happy little girl,” before casually speaking to Aunt Becky, “oh uh, Becky, do you mind if I go over with my friends?” Aunt Becky looked up from my diaper change, “Go ahead, I’ll let your Mom know where you went.” “Ughhhh, ok, thanks I guess,” she replied before looking at me, pivoting her demeanor, and kissing me on the forehead, “see you soon Cuzzie, can’t wait to play with you at the party tonight!” and skipped off to somewhere. Ugghhh, myself. A party? It probably wasn’t for me; my birthday party wasn’t for a while, I don’t think. If it had Cassidy there, I’m sure that I’d be the center of attention for several groups of teen and pre-teen girls, which I wasn’t that enthralled with, although such dotings had become commonplace. Samantha was popular and had a lot of friends, and even though I wasn’t the most conventional *baby*, Mommy in her infinite wisdom didn’t think it would be fair for Samantha to never have friends over, so there we were. It wasn’t too bad I guess; I wasn’t with them *all* the time, but there were times when Samantha would babysit and I would have my diaper changed in front of an audience that I wasn’t always thrilled about, but it is what it is. I’ve enjoyed the journey so far, and while it’s not my ideal thing to have changes so out in the open, I was a baby, right? Babies didn’t care where they got changed at, or who they got changed in front of, Exhibit 1000000 which was right here at the moment. I felt my diaper being pulled up and pressed down, and heard the tell-tale sounds of the tapes being popped on. “All done Princess, now shall we get your clean bottom back to the graddy?” Auntie Becky asked, somewhat rhetorically. I nodded, lying in wait. She got up to throw my used diaper away, then put the changing pad back in the diaper bag, and held her hand out, motioning me to grab it, “C’mon, grab Mommy’s hand,” she directed me in a sweetly-tinged pitch. I robotically put it in her larger hand, and soon felt it gripped around me. I was happy to be with Mommy Becky; as I’d mentioned before, she was someone I’d always had a crush on. Soon, we were out of the bathroom and headed down the hallway. It was fairly bland, full of dark bricks and looked something like Bowser’s Castle from Mario 3. Nothing too exciting I guess, at least not to me, maybe it was for some people. We passed a few people, and I got a few waves, maybe stares, I don’t know. I was an overgrown toddler, I looked a little out of place, but I didn’t think it was too out of place, if that made sense; these days I resembled more of an older elementary kid than an adult, but an older elementary kid in diapers still drew looks here and there. Not that I really minded I guess; the people I was around all the time either took it in stride or just treated me like my toddler self, and I often was too engrossed in it all to really care. Besides, Mommy told me I was a baby, my therapist told me I was a baby, and so did everyone else. Why should I care what a random person might have thought? Soon we made it down the maze of the hallway, opening up into the large gym at the school. I followed Auntie Becky’s lead, and soon we were on our way down the original row, my diapered butt bumping into people, who for their part, took it in stride. Maybe they were relieved it wasn’t a poopy bottom anymore, I don’t know, but I was greeted by smiles and half smiles. Soon we were back to where everyone was. There was Mommy, there was Auntie Claudia and Caitlyn, Mommy’s Mommy, my nana, was there, and so were a few others of Mommy’s closest friends, including Auntie Dana, who had flown out for this occasion. It was sad not going to her house anymore, but she visited fairly often, and we made use of FaceTime and the like. I guess I couldn’t complain. The spot was open next to Mommy, who patted the spot next to her. Auntie Becky led me over, plopping me between her and Mommy. “Did she give you any trouble?” Mommy looked over and asked, putting her arm around me in the process and holding me close. “No, just a stinky bottom, but nothing we’re not used to,” Auntie Becky laughed, before turning to look at me. “It sure is a good thing you’re in diapers, cutie,” she remarked, “it sure would be terrible to make those poopies in our poor panties every day, could YOU imagine the laundry?” getting a few chuckles from everyone around. “Where’s Cassidy? I thought she’d like to see her cousin,” Auntie Claudia inquired. “She…went with her friends? Said she’d catch up to you later, I was wrist deep in this little one’s poopies, so I couldn’t make too big of a fight,” Auntie Becky told her. “Ugh, that girl, I swear…” Auntie Claudia started. More talking went on to be sure, but for my part, I just kind of dazed off. I hated these sorts of things in my previous life anyway, and now that my status was pretty basic, I had even less of one now. Mommy opened the diaper bag and took out a bottle of her pumped milk and held it in my mouth while I cradled on her arm. My pacifier was more or less fairly rhythmic, and I was soon dazing off, trying to take in everything around us. Why couldn’t I have been like the other babies I’d seen with tablets? Mommy said something about those things “hurting my brain”, and I got regular toys instead. Mommy’s the boss, she knows best, after all. I just liked being cuddled on her with my bottle. It made me forget how hot this room could get. We’d been in here before; Mommy, as I’d mentioned, was a big sports fan, and we often went with her and Auntie Claudia’s family to basketball games here. I wasn’t completely unused to this place, but it never really stuck out, either. Was just a big room that seemed familiar, was all. After what seemed like an eternity of boredom, my ears suddenly perked up. “Samantha. Lynn. Porter.” That was my sissy! My big sissy! I knew that name! It made me so excited to see her. There was her name on the big screen above the floor! It was her! It made all this wait worth it. She “graduated” from something called “high school”. Hearing my big sister’s name made me jump a little; it at least got me out of my pacifier-induced haze. I looked down long enough to see it. Sure enough, there was my big sister, striding confidently across the stage, shaking hands and taking pictures. There was Mommy Beth beside me, taking lots of pictures and cheering with happiness. I clapped the best a baby girl like me could. A few others were around us too; mostly Mommy’s family. One thing was for sure, if the cheers were any indication, Samantha might have been one of the most popular people in the graduation, and there were a lot of big kids graduating! After that, the names went on and on. “P” was close to the end of the alphabet, at least I thought so, though that part of my mind was slipping a bit more lately; the names seemingly went on forever. I finished Mommy’s milk, and my mind dazed off, and I fell asleep, trying to escape the endless boredom of it all. Couldn’t we have just ended with Samantha? That’s why we were here! Didn’t everyone else already know that? If they didn’t, they should have. Even baby girls knew these things, you know? Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, the big kids down below us threw their caps in the air, and Mommy tapped my bottom. I stood up, and she swooped me into her arms; I instinctively wrapped my legs around Mommy’s big hips, and snuggled on her shoulder. The baby treatment that I’ve been undergoing has really made me “shrink” a bit, or at least it feels like it. I feel like I rarely walk anywhere anymore, between being on Mommy’s (or Auntie Claudia or another big adult) hip or in the stroller. I couldn’t complain. I used to really like walking around endlessly, but given my situation now, I couldn’t imagine doing the same thing again. I get to snuggle next to Mommy too, which has always been a plus. “Alright Princess, let’s go find sissy, and we’ll take a lot of great pictures!” Mommy beamed with excitement. She seemed really happy for today, but it seemed like she’d also been a bit sad lately. Samantha hadn’t chosen a college yet, and though there were a few great ones in the town nearby (I heard Mommy talking on the phone), Samantha’s grades were apparently really good, and she had a big choice of places where she could go, and she hadn’t chosen yet. I know Mommy really wanted her to stay close by, but so did I. We’d gotten really close over the last few years; I know I didn’t want her to leave. It took a while to really get in Samantha’s good graces. I’d say it took at least a full year of being around Samantha to finally feel like I was her “baby sister”; it felt more like a distant friend or just a babysitter until then. But we got close, we really did. I was taking bottles from Samantha now, she regularly changed my diapers, and I often got taken out by her and her friends when they’d go to the mall, and it was Samantha’s time to babysit. She’d evolved and become more accepting, allowing me to grow closer to her. I looked up to her now; she was my hero. I loved spending time with her. Us moving out here was a big transition, one that could have been really topsy turvy, but she was right there, helping Mommy out with everything, and mainly keeping me entertained throughout. She’d adjusted well here; we had our cousins here, and Samantha made friends easily, so it wasn’t the most terrible adjustment in the world. I felt like I was constantly surrounded by a tribe of women who really had their stuff together, and that feeling alone made me more secure in my current status. “JAC-Y!” I heard my sissy’s voice, “Awww, Mommy has you so beautiful today,” she was beaming at me, standing next to two of her friends, Rylie and Scarlett. They had become fast friends since we moved here, and those three were virtually inseparable. They played sports together, they went to the mall together, they did everything together. I liked them both a lot; they were always nice and always played with me when they came over. I was as much their little sister as I was Samantha’s, it seemed like. “SA-MANF-WA!” Mommy let me down, and I began running my little diapered butt over to Samantha’s wide open arms with open arms of my own, and we both embraced, her arms holding me extremely tight. I liked Rylie and Scarlett too, but that wasn’t who I was here to see. “Aww, huggies for big sissy, thank you so much Princess,” she swept me up and kissed me on the cheek with a barrage of exaggerated kisses. “She sure perked up when she heard your name,” Mommy laughed, “I think she cheered loudest of anyone.” “Is that true?” Samantha asked in an exaggerated tone, putting her hands on her hips, “were you just the loudiest baby girl there was?” “Uhmm hmmm”, I noted real matter-of-factly, somewhat confidently, eliciting laughs from everyone around us. “Hi Jaclynnnn!” Rylie and Scarlett both joined in, “you look so cute today!”, Rylie told me. “Well, let’s get some pictures now, shall we?” Auntie Claudia asked. We all stood for pictures then. Samantha took pics with Rylie and Scarlett, some with just Mommy, some with Mommy and me, some with Auntie Dana, some with Auntie Becky, and she took some with Auntie Claudia, Caitlyn, and Cassidy (who had reappeared), and she took some with all of us. Finally though, she looked over at me. “Ohhhh Jac-yyy,” she smiled, “will you come take a pic with your big sissy?” My eyes beamed. Of course I would! I toddled over to her, and we had a photo shoot. There was some of me standing next to Samantha, my hand in hers, several with me on her lap, and lastly, she had me up on her hip, just like Mommy liked to. I smiled in a few, and for the big finale, I kissed her right on the cheek with her giving a big smile, leading to a chorus of “awwws” from everyone. “Well we’ve got a party waiting at home to get started, shall we start heading over there?” Mommy asked. “Sounds great Mom,” Samantha told her, “did you bring the stroller?” “I sure did, it’s checked up front, I’ll grab it on the way out. Do you want a ride, or do you have plans?” “I’ll go with you, I’ve been missing seeing Jac-y’s cute little face all day, I’ll see everyone soon anyway,” Samantha smiled. We got to the front, and Mommy put in a tag for the stroller, which the attendant brought up really quickly. Mommy opened it up, and motioned for me to get in. I got in, and soon I was buckled, my diaper showing from beneath my cute little dress. “Alright, we’ll meet you all back at our place, sound good?” Mommy asked, almost rhetorically. We all went our separate ways; Mommy, Auntie Becky, Samantha, and I went out towards Mommy’s car, everyone else went to their respective vehicles, but all headed back to our house. We made it out to Mommy’s new vehicle, a Chevy Tahoe, which she’d recently upgraded to, I guess it had more room or something. I don’t know, even in my previous life I was never one for buying cars, nor did I care what really went into them. All I knew about this one was that it was really nice inside, I had a comfy car seat, and I could watch endless videos on demand that Mommy had deemed appropriate. We finally made it to the car. “Before we go, let me check something,” Mommy announced. She came over to undo the straps on my stroller; in doing so, she grabbed the front of my ever-poofy diaper, “ Yep, we’re going to need to change Jac-y before we go, she’s soaked.” What could I say? I went through diapers these days like Link goes through hearts. The worst part was, I didn’t notice. I’d constantly dribbled out pee throughout the day; it’s why I was in diapers, I suppose. While I waited in the stroller, Mommy opened the back door of the Tahoe, and put down one of the third row seats, setting my diaper bag down next to it, and taking my changing pad out of it and laying it on the flat part. “This shouldn’t take too long,” Mommy thought aloud, “alrighty Princess, up we go,” she sang cheerfully. I laid down, while Samantha and Auntie Becky flanked Mommy on either side, making play faces at me and teasing noises. “Didn’t we just change that diaper? You’re just a little fire hydrant, arent’cha?” Auntie Becky teased. “Princess Potty Pants, Princess Potty Pants, yes you sure are,” Samantha joined in. Pretty soon Mommy finished the job, putting the diaper in a plastic bag that she’d apparently throw away somewhere else. Mommy had changed so many of these over the years that it was a wonder they took any time at all. Pure efficiency mixed with pure love and pure joy, that’s all these were. Soon Mommy had me up and into my car seat, buckling me in. Samantha sat next to me across the aisle (we had captain’s chairs), and Auntie Becky sat up in the front next to Mommy. Pretty soon, we were all loaded up. “Samantha, that was an amazing ceremony,” Auntie Becky remarked, “you looked so beautiful up there today, I’m so happy I got to join in on it all!” “Thanks Becky,” Samantha smiled, “I was just happy to have all of you there!” Before we pulled off, Mommy looked at Aunt Becky, and they both looked at Samantha and I. “Girls, before we go, there’s something we need to discuss…”

This guy will be addressed in a future story. Not planning any more action but then again I really didn't plan on the wannabe either! The Headmistress thinks of them as Nanny crushes. I would think they would get dealt with before being let go from BB's. Martin represents the one that never addressed his feelings before leaving and they never got reconciled. He's had 9 months to talk himself into an obsession. I will address Martin in another story. I think the Headmistress just makes those poor boys with crushes spend some time with Nanny Marge!

Stockholm Syndrome must be a recurrent problem here, especially with inmates from broken homes or homes with parents who kept their emotional distance. Hopefully, Edna and Rose have a deprogramming exercise that they can put into play; otherwise, stalking would be the least of a nannie's worries.

It's my birthday and Final Fantasy 7 Rebirth just came out, but I'm still taking time to give you all an update. You're welcome XD This chapter was really fun to write, and I hope you all love it as much as I do! Chapter Fifteen Ms. Akiyama was having a very different afternoon. About the time Rei was first finding Riley on the patio, Ms. Akiyama was pulling her car into a spot directly into front of a colorful, three-story concrete building. The outside walls were a continuous mural of girls of various ages playing. There was a large, wooden privacy fence that extended out from one corner of the building before wrapping around and connecting at the corner diagonal from the first. As she stepped out of her car, Ms. Akiyama could hear the gentle cacophony of girls playing from the other side of the fence. A large neon sign hung on the façade of the building with “Brighter Days Academy” spelled out in a rainbow. A smaller, more professional sign hung below that read “Institute of Behavioral Therapy for Young Adult Girls.” Ms. Akiyama walked through the tinted glass front doors into an immaculate and brightly-lit lobby. There were a few plush chairs set around the perimeter of the room that looked as though they had never been sat in, and neat piles of uncrumpled magazines sat on end tables by the chairs. There were wooden doors with spotless silver door handles to Ms. Akiyama’s right and left, and a reception desk directly in front of her. The desk was occupied with a young woman who clearly was the most organized receptionist any office had ever seen. Everything on her desk was neatly laid out and organized, not a thing seemed out of place, and everything seemed to have a place. She sat behind the desk, back straight, in a white blouse that left her warm beige arms bare. Her smile crinkled the corners of her brown eyes and showed off pearlescent brilliant teeth. Her nails were short but well-manicured, and her black hair cut in a shoulder-length bob. “Akiko” was printed on a name tag that was pinned to her chest. “Hello, welcome to Brighter Days Academy,” she chirped brightly. “How may I help you today?” Ms. Akiyama smiled at the young girl, vaguely wondering if she was old enough to be working as a receptionist in the first place. “I had an appointment for a consultation? Under Hana Akiyama?” “Fantastic,” Akiko replied as she turned towards her computer and began typing rapidly. “Yes, I see that appointment in the system. Thank you so much for coming in today, Mrs. Akiyama; we’re very excited to meet you and your child’s needs!” “Oh, Ms. Akiyama,” Ms. Akiyama corrected. “Oh, I’m very sorry,” the girl turned towards the computer, hit a few keys, and turned back, “I’ve corrected that in our system so it won’t happen again. Now, I see that,” she glanced towards the screen, “Dr. Welles will be your consultant today. I think you’ll like her; she’s very brilliant and will definitely be able to help you. I’ve already notified Dr. Welles that you are here, so she should be with you soon. Might I get you something to drink while you wait?” “A water would be wonderful, Akiko,” Ms. Akiyama responded with a smile. The young girl was so bright and cheerful, it was contagious. Ms. Akiyama couldn’t help but wish Rei could be more like that. “Excellent, I’ll—” Before Akiko could finish the sentence, the door on Ms. Akiyama’s right opened, and a fit woman with brown, curly hair wearing a white lab coat over a tight black dress emerged with a clipboard in her hand. “Ms. Akiyama, I presume?” “Oh, um, yes,” Ms. Akiyama couldn’t help but be caught off guard by their promptness. “Yes, that’s me.” One thing was certain about this place; it was efficient. “Are you Dr. Welles?” “Please,” the woman said, extending one arm to shake Ms. Akiyama’s hand, “call me Emma. If you’d like to follow me, we can get started!” The woman couldn’t match Akiko for bright and cheery (and who could?), but she was doing her hardest. “I’ll bring your water in to you,” Akiko said as Ms. Akiyama began following Emma Welles through the door. The door led to a short, carpeted hallway with walls adorned with what looked like the art projects of children of various ages and proficiencies. At the end, the hallway turned left, and Ms. Akiyama found herself staring down a much longer hallway with doors along each side. “This is really just the administrative wing,” Emma explained, “the real fun stuff happens through the left door. But still, we need offices to get some work done, right?” She said it with the cadence of a joke, but Ms. Akiyama wasn’t sure she got the joke. She chuckled politely anyway. “Thank you for coming in today,” Emma continued as she led Ms. Akiyama down the hall, “I’m always excited to help new clients get started on reaching their goals. And I’m sure you’ll find that we are well equipped to help you reach those goals, regardless of what they are.” “Well,” Ms. Akiyama replied, “I’m not really sure what my goals are, yet…exactly…” “And that’s okay!” Emma exclaimed. “We can help you with that, too. Here we go,” Emma stopped at one of the many doors, swung the door inward, and gestured for Ms. Akiyama to go ahead. The office was darker than what Ms. Akiyama had seen of the rest of the building by far. In contrast to the bright white, fluorescent lights of the hallway and lobby, Emma Welles’ office was lit by a few table lamps and the natural light streaming through the tinted windows that spanned the wall across from the door. A large desk made of dark wood dominated the room, flanked by shelves absolutely brimming with books. “Please,” Emma said, gesturing to one of the two plush chairs in front of the desk as she made her way around the desk to sit at the high-backed leather chair behind it. Ms. Akiyama noticed there were three more chairs pressed against the wall: all wooden, hard-backed chairs that looked better for your posture than your comfort. “So, Ms. Akiyama,” Emma said as she settled in to her chair, “tell me about your daughter.” “Well,” Ms. Akiyama started then stopped speaking for a long beat, trying to figure out where to begin. “What’s her name?” Emma prompted when Ms. Akiyama was coming up short. She was used to this from new clients; so many of them were just in so over their head that they needed to be guided by the hand. “Rei.” “What a pretty name,” Emma managed to keep it from sounding like a practiced response, “and how is she?” “She’s nineteen.” “Ah, what a magical age,” Emma smiled warmly and began typing on her laptop, recording Ms. Akiyama’s responses. “And I assume she is not emancipated?” “Correct.” “Excellent,” of course, it wasn’t truly a barrier since parents could revoke emancipation at any time for any reason, but Emma always liked to get any potential complications out of the way first. “Does she attend school?” “Yes, Greenham Community College.” Emma made a disapproving sound in her throat as she typed, “mm, that’s risky, you know. She could be getting exposed to all sorts of…problematic ideas there. I don’t want to make any official recommendations until we’ve talked about your goals, but I definitely recommend removing her from the college setting. Most girls Rei’s age can’t handle that kind of environmentl; they aren’t mature enough to make the right choices, you know?” Ms. Akiyama smiled awkwardly, “it’s just…she likes school, I feel bad taking it away.” “Oh!” Emma exclaimed, “well, that’s wonderful. We love a little girl who loves school; but there are a lot of healthier options that will be better for her and her development into a happy adult that we can explore, okay?” “Oh, well, okay,” Ms. Akiyama said uncertainly. “Don’t worry, Ms. Akiyama,” Emma reached across the desk and gave Ms. Akiyama’s hand a reassuring squeeze, “I’m here to help and guide you through this. I know it’s a lot and that it can sometimes seem hard to make these calls. So many of the clients I see come in and tell me that they feel like bad parents, but you know what I tell them?” “What?” “That just by walking through those doors they’ve shown me that they are a great parent,” Emma smiled reassuringly. “Just by walking through that door, they’ve shown how much they care about doing what is right for their daughter, and isn’t that what makes a great parent?” “I…I guess so…” Ms. Akiyama had to admit it did make sense. “I know how hard it is these days, Ms. Akiyama. Things are so different than when we were kids; the parenting lessons we learned from our parents just don’t apply anymore! Even the things we learned as parents don’t seem right anymore. I’m a mother myself, Ms. Akiyama; I know how it can feel like you’re lost and don’t know how to be a parent anymore. But you’re still that great parent you always were; you just need new tools to deal with new problems. Don’t worry, we’re here to give you those tools and teach you how to use them.” Yes, that was exactly what Ms. Akiyama needed. She nodded, feeling a sense of resolve; she was doing the right thing. “Thank you, Emma,” she said, sincerely, “you don’t know how hard I’ve fought with myself over the decision to come here today.” “Well, we’re glad you’re here, and, more importantly, you’re going to be glad you’re here. And most importantly? Rei is going to be glad you came here, I promise. This can often be a rough road, and especially if Rei is used to being in college, she’s likely to throw a temper tantrum or two, okay? But every girl I see come through here leaves happier, healthier, and better adjusted.” “It’s a relief to hear you say that.” “So,” Emma said, turning back to the matter at hand, “Rei is 19 and attends community college. Is she…willful?” Ms. Akiyama chuckled, “a little, yes; she can be very hard-headed and stubborn.” “Mmm, I see,” Emma typed for a moment, “and does she get good grades?” “Oh, yes! Like I said, she loves school. If anything, she studies too much.” “Mmm, yes, we see that a lot in girls like Rei,” though Emma didn’t say quite what she meant by ‘girls like Rei.’ “Does she have a father figure?” Ms. Akiyama shook her head, “her father died of cancer some years ago.” “I’m sorry to hear that,” Emma gave her a consoling smile. “Any other guardian or caretaker figures in her life?” “No.” “Any behavioral problems?” “No…well, not really, but…” “Go ahead, Ms. Akiyama, you can tell me.” “I recently found out she was taking a gender studies course—” “Goodness!” “—and she lied about it too.” “Oh my,” Emma shook her head, “that’s troubling. I’m sure I don’t need to tell you what kind of filth those classes fill young girls’ heads with. I simply don’t understand why they still allow them to be taught. I’m glad you came in when you did, Ms. Akiyama; it sounds like Rei is need of major intervention.” “Well,” Ms. Akiyama said nervously, “I don’t know about major. I was thinking more of…well, just something to curb her worse tendencies and make sure she stays out of trouble.” Emma turned away from the computer and fully towards Ms. Akiyama. “Let me ask you this: what are your goals for Rei? What do you want for her, ultimately?” Ms. Akiyama considered the question for a moment but gave the answer that had come to her immediately: “I just want her to be happy and safe.” “Girls like Rei have often already been exposed to ideas and radical leftist propaganda that can make it hard for them to be happy. Call it the legacy of so many years of misguided feminism. There are still some fringe elements pushing that feminist narrative, but we, as a culture, have moved past it, thank God. We know now that all the feminist dreck pushed by unhappy women was exactly what was making them unhappy; but some women refuse to accept that, and they push it on to young girls, girls like Rei, If you want Rei to be happy, you have to help her realize that all that stuff her college has put in her head is the reason she’ll never be happy. To put it bluntly, girls like Rei will never be happy until they accept their place in the world.” Before Ms. Akiyama could finish processing everything Emma had just said, there was a polite tapping at the door. “That must be Akiko with your water,” Emma said before calling out for the girl to come in. The door opened to admit Akiko, who Ms. Akiyama now saw was wearing brightly polished Mary Jane shoes, black knee socks, and a pleated black skirt that came to mid-thigh. She was carrying a small tray with a glass full of ice and a bottle of water that was sweating with condensation and walked with a bit of a waddle that explained the rustling Ms. Akiyama could hear from under the girls’ skirt. “Ms. Akiyama, your water,” she said as she set two coasters on the table before setting the glass and bottle of water down on top of them. Tucking the tray under her arm, she picked the bottle back up, cracked the seal, and poured it over the ice. “Is there anything else I may get for you, Ms. Akiyama?” “No, thank you so much.” “You are very welcome,” she beamed at Ms. Akiyama, then turned to Emma. “Dr. Welles, may I get you anything?” “No, thank you, Akiko, you may go,” Emma smiled as she watched the girl leave, then turned back to Ms. Akiyama. “Akiko is one of our students; she’s part of a work education program through her extended high school program. She’s a lovely girl.” “She seems so…happy,” Ms. Akiyama remarked, “I almost wish Rei were more like her,” she added giving voice to her earlier thoughts. “Rei can be,” Emma smiled, “after all, Brighter Days is responsible for molding Akiko into the girl she is today. It takes a lot of work though, Ms. Akiyama. You were saying you weren’t sure if you wanted to do any kind of major behavioral therapy for Rei, but I’ll caution you now that, based off what you’ve told me about Rei, she’s going to need more than just some minor adjustments to make sure she stays out of trouble.” Ms. Akiyama considered this for a moment. “What do you suggest?” she asked at last. “Well,” Emma leaned back in her chair and steepled her fingers, “as I already said, I think the first and most important step is getting her out of college.” Ms. Akiyama’s brow furrowed, “Rei won’t be happy about that.” “As I said, Ms. Akiyama, temper tantrums are just part of the process. Think of it this way: if she reacts poorly, that’s a sign that she’s not mature enough to handle herself.” “That…makes sense…” “And like I said, we love little girls that love school! We certainly don’t want to squash that love of learning and education; we just want to make sure it’s nurtured in a safe and healthy way that will help her grow up into a well-adjusted adult.” “Something like an extended high school program?” “Extended high school programs are really best for girls who are already on their way to growing up to be happy, healthy adult women. I recommend them most for girls whose parents are choosing to extend their teen years. It can also be a good starting point, a way to test the waters, if you will, for more drastic measures, or to see if they really are necessary in the first place. I’ll caution you, however, that this often isn’t enough for girls like Rei. If you really want to make sure she learns and more important accepts her place and grows up to be a healthy and happy adult, I highly recommend incorporating other behavioral therapies. In fact, in girls like Rei, we often see the problem behaviors become worse if you don’t use other behavioral therapies.” “Like what?” “Well,” Emma leaned forward in her chair, “potty training regression is certainly our most potent tool.” Ms. Akiyama nodded; she had expected this conversation to come up. She tried to picture Rei in a tshirt and diaper like Megan had been and just couldn’t muster the image. “I’m just…not sure about that…” “I understand, Ms. Akiyama, it seems drastic. But girls like Rei often need drastic measures.” “Rei is a good girl though, really,” Ms. Akiyama said. “She’s a little misguided right now, but she’s a good girl.” Emma gave her best reassuring smile, but she couldn’t keep all of the condescension out of it. “With respect, Ms. Akiyama, we here at Brighter Days have a lot of experience in these matters, and we’ve found that potty training regression is the backbone to any behavioral therapy treatment. While it’s true that it was once considered a radical technique, it’s not considered quite mainstream! Really, it is! Over 80% of young girls ages eighteen to twenty-eight wear pull-ups or diapers. Here, see for yourself.” Emma reached into her desk and produced a glossy pamphlet that she slid across the table. Ms. Akiyama picked the pamphlet up: the cover featured a girl in her early twenties whose body language spoke of a desperate need to pee and a older looking woman standing behind her with a knowing smile. The pamphlet was titled “Fast Facts About Potty Training Regression Therapy.” “To be honest, Emma,” Ms. Akiyama said, setting the pamphlet back on the desk, “I just don’t get it. It’s really only been lately that I’ve even considered any kind of…regressive behavioral therapy for Rei; I never quite understood why other parents thought it was good for their children. I think I’m finally starting to see the benefits of this kind of therapy, but…” Ms. Akiyama sighed and shook her head, “I just don’t understand why it’s necessary to put Rei…back in diapers.” Emma nodded understandingly, “Believe it or not, many of our clients have only recently begun to think about this therapy, and many express that same sentiment. You see, the whole reason we see so many behavioral problems in girls in the eighteen to twenty-eight range is that they still see themselves as adults. They have notions of independence and freedom that girls their age simply aren’t ready for. That’s why they are so susceptible to all the feminist drivel we were talking about earlier, right?” She chuckled dismissively. “So, you see, potty training regression is a way of kind of…dissuading them from such ideas. It’s hard to think you’re an adult who is ready to make decisions for themselves when you can’t keep your pants dry; I mean, just imagine that. Of course, that’s just the main benefit, there are numerous other benefits as well. For example, potty training regression strengthens the bond between mother and daughter by creating a feeling of dependency, and being reliant on mom for diaper changes can minimize time spent away from home. Not to mention, it discourages intimate behavior with boys.” Ms. Akiyama had picked up the pamphlet again and was scanning over the pages of the pamphlet as Emma spoke. What she was saying made sense, but…could she really do this? “I don’t know,” Ms. Akiyama set the pamphlet down again and looked at the woman across from her. “I guess this is a silly question but…is it…permanent?” “Oh, no, of course not,” Emma waved her the very notion of the idea away with her hand. “Once a girl is old enough and ready for it, she can always be re-potty trained. Of course,” Emma laughed, “some girls do have more problems with re-potty training than others, but that’s no different than the first time.” Ms. Akiyama smiled fondly and laughed lightly, suddenly she was a mom just gossiping about her kinds to another mom. “Rei was such a hassle to potty train; she’d die if anyone knew, but she was accident prone until she was 12 and wet the bed until she was 15.” Emma giggled and nodded, “that’s actually excellent news! Girls who were late potty trainers and/or bedwetters tend to be more susceptible to potty training regression. It suggests you will have excellent results!” Ms. Akiyama’s smile faded and she sighed. She was silent for a long moment; Emma recognized that thoughtful look from countless clients before Ms. Akiyama and gave the woman time to think. “Let’s say,” she said finally, “that I was actually considering doing this, and, really, that’s all I’m doing right now, how…how does it even work?” Emma grinned from ear to ear. “Well, Ms. Akiyama, we have so many tools and resources to help you with this process. And it is a process! While most of our clients see results within the first thirty days of starting therapy, you can’t expect results overnight. With the proper tools and strategies, most girls do see regression fairly quickly, but for some girls that first accident can take weeks. More importantly, the process is unique for each girl. For example, for some girls its enough just to put them in pull-ups and inevitably they give in themselves; that, of course, is not the kind of girl Rei is. For girls like Rei, it’s best to start with inducing accidents, making her doubt her own potty training, and leading her to pull-ups or even diapers from there.” “But…inducing accidents? How do you even start to do that?” “Well, if you decide to buy a therapy package from us, we will individualize a plan for Rei that will include a mix of methods, mostly likely including some medicines that will help loosen up her bladder, white noise induction machines for bedtime that will encourage bedwetting, a regiment of diuretics, and actionable plans to keep her distracted from using the toilet. If we couple this with enrollment at an extended high school program, we can write doctor’s notes instructing teachers to reinforce the therapy through prohibiting restroom breaks during class and other such strategies.” And that brought them to the question Ms. Akiyama had been dreading, “and, uh, how much do these therapy packages cost?” Emma smiled warmly, “there’s a misconception that these kinds of individualized behavioral therapy programs are expensive, and that’s because, well, that used to be the case! But the fact is, insurance companies are actually required to cover regressive behavioral therapy under the Hayes Act! You’ll pay a small copay depending on your insurance, and any prescription drugs we prescribe as part of your therapy plan will be covered as per any prescription. Of course, that is not to say there aren’t some financial burdens to this kind of therapy. For example, insurance companies usually do not cover things like new furniture for Rei’s new lifestyle and most other supplies you’ll likely need.” “Furniture?” “Oh, yes, you know, things like playpens, cribs, changing tables.” Ms. Akiyama shook her head, “well, I don’t think Rei will be needing any of that.” “Mm, of course not, but it’s good to know what’s covered and what’s not, just in case you decide to change your mind. And as for the other supplies, while insurance doesn’t cover things like bottles, sippy-cups, or pull-ups or diapers, we at Brighter Days partner with many manufacturers to offer starter packs and discounts on regular purchases. We can even sign you up for a delivery service that will keep you and Rei stocked in pull-ups or diapers. Or a mix of both!” Ms. Akiyama sighed, “I don’t know, this is a lot, isn’t it?” “It is,” Emma leaned forward in her chair and gave Ms. Akiyama a sympathetic look, “and that’s why we are here to help.” “I’m just not sure that Rei needs all of this…” “This can be a difficult decision for many parents, Ms. Akiyama, but keep in mind that the longer you wait, the more drastic the measures you may have to take.” Emma let that sink if for a minute, then continued, “Ms. Akiyama, may I make a suggestion?” A little hope flickered in Ms. Akiyama’s eyes amidst the confusion, “yes, please, I just…don’t even know where to start.” “That’s natural, Ms. Akiyama,” Emma said as she reached into her desk and pulled out a thick three-ring binder, “and that’s why so many parents come to us. This may all be very new and overwhelming for you, but we here at Brighter Days have seen it all and been through it so many times with children of various levels of resistance to this kind of therapy; we’re experts! You may not know where to begin, Ms. Akiyama, but we do.” She gave Ms. Akiyama her biggest, most confident smile and opened the binder to exact page she wanted (it was one of her most frequently used selling points, after all, so why not have it marked?). The top of the glossy page read “So, you’ve decided you want a daughter who wets the bed.” “Bedwetting?” Ms. Akiyama asked. “Bedwetting.” Emma replied confidently. “This is an excellent starting point, Ms. Akiyama. It can be perfect for minor attitude adjustments; so, if you’re right and Rei just needs a little push in the right direction, this might be all you need to get her there! It doesn’t impact her life outside of bedtime, still allows her to be independent and feel like ‘big girl,’ but still gives her that little bit of a nudge towards being the obedient daughter you are looking for! And if the worst case scenario happens and Rei needs a little stronger push, this establishes the foundation for further behavioral therapy perfectly.” “I suppose…I suppose that does make sense,” Ms. Akiyama replied after a moment of thought. She sighed. “I guess…my biggest reservation is that I’m still not sure how this all works. It’s not like she doesn’t know that this kind of…therapy exists, won’t she immediately suspect what I’m up to when she walks up one morning to find she’s wet the bed?” Emma smiled reassuringly, “that’s a concern many parents have. That’s one of the reasons why for so many girls, it’s best to introduce diapers and let the girls come to using them on their own. But as I’ve said, we’ve dealt with girls of varying levels of resistance to therapy; that’s why each plan is individualized for each girl, so that we can figure out ways to keep them from suspecting anything until it’s too late!” Ms. Akiyama shifted in her seat a little, slightly uncomfortable with the ‘until it’s too late’ part, but…who was she kidding? The phrasing might be blunt, but it wasn’t incorrect. “Thankfully,” Emma continued, seemingly unaware of Ms. Akiyama’s temporary discomfort, “with Rei, we have a perfect, shall we say, alibi for you.” “We do?” Emma nodded, “After all, didn’t you say Rei wet the bed until she was fifteen? It’s certainly not inconceivable that she return to that little bad habit, don’t you think?” Emma got a mischievous smile, “It’s especially common in girls who are dealing with all the pressure and demands of college. Of course, you’ll have to do your part to sell her on it, but we can include it as part of her nighttime induction to make it easy for you.” “You mentioned this…nighttime induction earlier. What is it?” “Oh!” Emma reached into another drawer and brought out a small, white plastic appliance, about the size of a digital alarm clock. “The first night you start treatment, you’ll put this in her room, plug it in,” she swivel in her chair a bit to plug it into an outlet behind her desk, “and turn it on,” she pressed a button and a sound like falling rain filled the room, “and it will play this white noise. However, while what you are listening to right now is, I assure you, just harmless static, Rei’s will have subaudible suggestive inductions playing underneath the static to help plant ideas in her head.” “Subaudible suggestive inductions? Like…hypnosis?” “Well,” Emma replied, smiling with a hint of condescension, “it’s not dissimilar from hypnosis, but hypnosis is, well…it can be effective, sure, but its powers are very limited compared to what most people believe. For example, no amount of hypnosis can truly affect a sleeping person; contrary to popular belief, a person must be conscious and capable of hearing hypnosis in order for it to work. Subaudible suggestive induction is a patented technology perfected by Brighter Days scientists that can do everything hypnosis can, but better and without the patient ever knowing. The downside is that, like the name implies, it’s just a suggestion, so we must reinforce it while the patient is awake in order to cement the idea in place. Here,” Emma pulled a brochure out of the top drawer of her desk and handed it to Ms. Akiyama, “you can read all about it in this, but the bottom line is that it’s completely safe and very effective.” Ms. Akiyama took the brochure and glanced over it for a moment before putting it on the desk. “Is all of this…reversible?” “Oh, yes! Behavioral therapy targets cognition, not the physical body, so it is very reversible. However, that is not to say the body isn’t affected; once girls stop using those muscles that keep them from having accidents, those muscles tend to start to weaken, hence why re-potty training is necessary. That said, when a girl only experiences potty-training regression in the form of bedwetting, it typically only takes two or three weeks for the bedwetting to clear up once treatment has stopped. Of course,” Emma added, “as I said, how easy a girl was to potty train the first time remains a good predictor of how quickly they’ll recover, so, for Rei, it might be a couple months, but it will definitely clear up eventually.” “Does anyone ever…not recover?” This was one of Emma’s least favorite questions to answer, but she smiled and did her best, “Well, Ms. Akiyama, the truth is that, yes, some girls never quite recover their potty training. But I assure you, the number of girls who are unable to fully re-potty train is really, truly statistically insignificant, and our behavioral scientists believe these cases to be more related to an emotional or cognitive resistance to re-potty training rather than a physical inability. That is to say, some girls don’t seem to even want to re-potty train!” Emma’s laugh was a little forced. “I don’t know…” Ms. Akiyama sighed. She thought back to when Rei was still wetting the bed. It had been a huge source of embarrassment for the girl, especially in the later years when regressive behavioral therapy started becoming mainstream. She had been so happy and relieved when she finally stopped. Could Ms. Akiyama really do that to her again? But, then again, if it could keep her from filling her head with all sorts of impossible ideas that would prevent her from finding happiness in this new world or, God forbid, falling in with the wrong crowd and getting herself in serious trouble… And after all, Rei may have been embarrassed by her bedwetting, but she was still able to live a normal life outside of that, just like Emma had said. And that was when most of her peers didn’t wet the bed, technically Rei was in the minority for not wetting the bed now. Ms. Akiyama took a deep breath and nodded, “okay, let’s do this.” Emma grinned, “I think that’s an excellent decision, Ms. Akiyama. Now, let’s talk details and make an action plan. Because each induction machine must be program specifically for each child, you won’t be able to get started until tomorrow, but I’m confident you’ll be changing Rei’s wet sheets before the weekend is over.”

Definitely an advantage to living alone. When closed, it just looks like a cabinet though, so anyone peeking into the bedroom wont see anything. And steal away. Here's the bins I ordered. And you'll have plenty of spares. I couldn't find a smaller pack count. https://www.amazon.com/dp/B01D9WMYDG?ref=ppx_yo2ov_dt_b_product_details&th=1 For a small or medium, you would probably want to go with a 6" wide.

Did I believe that someone was waiting for Liv at home to kidnap her? Yes, I did! Am I surprised that wasn't the case? Also yes! Am I surprised by Liv's emotional outburst? No! Am I curious to see what happens next? As always, yes!

Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Twenty-Eight: Who is Dorothy After the party, the girls and Auntie Sara piled into the car and headed to a restaurant down the road for lunch. After entering the restaurant lobby, the hostess greeted them with, “Welcome to Main Street Diner. I love your princess costumes, girls, two kids menus with an adult?” Auntie Sara told her, “Yes, please.” “Please follow me, going to the Trunk ‘n Treat?” “Yes, Ma’am, we had a Girl Scout Halloween party in the morning, too,” Stacy answered the Hostess. Smiling, she said, “Your waitress will be Steph. I hope you enjoy your meal and get lots of candy at the Trunk ‘n Treat.” “Thank you, Ma’am,” Katie said while following Auntie’s instructions to crawl into the booth, with Stacy sitting next to her. “Ma’am, before you leave, can you bring me or have our waitress bring me at least two more of these napkins, please,” Auntie asked the hostess. “Sure, Ma’am.” Soon, the waitress returned with the requested napkins while the girls looked at their menus. Katie soon jumped when someone tucked a napkin into the neckline of her dress. Turning to look at the aisle behind her, she found Auntie doing the same thing to Stacy. After Auntie sat down again, she asked the girls, “What are you girls going to have?” “I will have the hamburger with iced tea, please, Mommie.” “Can I please have a grilled cheese with an iced tea, Auntie,” Katie asked while flipping her menu over to color the stuff on the back. After they had their lunch and paid, the small party decided to walk to the trunk ‘n treat a block down the street. Auntie made them stop at the trunk of the car, pulling out two personalized fabric pumpkins from it. Katie smiled and thanked her Auntie for hers as they walked the block. “Girls, you are to stay together and within the eyesight of me at all times. You should be no further from your best friend, that you are able to reach out and touch them always, you understand me?” “Yes, Mommie,” and “Yes, Auntie,” were the replies she received. “Katie, how far should you be from Stacy while at the Trunk ‘n Treat?” Auntie quizzed her niece. Katie answered, “Close enough to touch her without difficulty.” Auntie continued with, “Stacy, how far should you be from me?” “Close enough so you can see us without difficulty, Mommie,” Stacy answered as they turned into the parking lot where the Trunk ‘n Treat was happening. Almost immediately, the girls were going from car trunk to trunk to fill their pumpkins up with candy. Katie made sure to thank everyone for the candy, occasionally lightly poking her adoptive sister to induce a thank you out of her. Stacy took particular delight in the one time she got to poke Katie to remind her to say thank you, which rewarded her with a stuck-out tongue after the thanks. Both of the girls liked the decorations in the trunks. When they got to the corner, Stacy was going to continue walking, but her friend pointed out, “Sis if we continue walking, we will get out of view of Auntie. We better wait.” Stacy stopped walking to wait for her Mommie while Katie looked around at the various decorated trunks. One of the SUVs in the middle of the lane of cars seemed very familiar, causing her to ask her best friend, “Stacy, is that my Daddie’s Blue Escalade?” “It might be, but I don’t recognize Dorothy handing out candy in front of the trunk,” Stacy told her as they continued after Auntie caught up to them. Meanwhile, Katie was looking at Dorothy like she looked very familiar. Talking to herself out loud, she said, “Take the wig off her head. She looks like, nah, it can’t be.” As they continued down the aisle of open trunks, Stacy pointed out, “A scarecrow has shown up at the Escalade that might be your Daddie, Katie.” “If the scarecrow is my Daddie, who is the Dorothy, she looks like someone who should be in Mountain with a wig on, Stacy,” Katie replied. Looking back towards Dorothy as they headed to the next trunk a few cars down, it appeared that she was looking at them and waving at them. “Did Dorothy just wave at us, Katie?” Stacy asked with a shocked tone. “I think so. It must be her, but why is she here?” “Who is she?” Stacy asked as they went to the car cater-corner from the Escalade. “Allison, Kathleen’s roommate at college.” “Oh,” Stacy said, not knowing what to say as they continued on. Finally, they were at the Escalade, and both of them said, “Trick or Treat,” to Dorothy. “Here you go, Katie and Stacy,” Dorothy said while dropping a fun-size candy bar in each of the girls' pumpkins. “Thank you, Ally,” Katie said in thanks, lightly poking her sis to get thanks out of her. Stacy jumped and then, “Sorry, thank you, Ma’am.” “Why or how are you here, Ally?” Katie quizzed while her Daddie was busy talking to Auntie, who had caught up. “Your big sister was supposed to be here, but she has theatre commitments today, so she asked me to do it. I am having a blast, too,” Allison told her regressed roommate. “I like your costume, Ally. If I may call you that?” Stacy told her. “Thank you, I like it too. It is elegantly made, and yes, you may.” “Did my Auntie Jill make that?” Katie asked. Ally answered, “I am not sure. Tiff handed me the whole outfit, the red glittery shoes, and wig included,” as she handed some more candy out. Stacy and Katie were examining the dress as they were interrupted by Daddie. He said, “If you two want to finish getting candy, you better go now. I know Sara wants to make a stop at the photo area before they pack up for the day.” They skipped away after saying, “Yes, Daddie,” and “Yes, Uncle,” with giggles. Soon, they were done collecting candy, so they waited for Auntie to catch up. After she caught up with them, they were led to a line that led to the area, which was, according to the sign, a photo booth. Slowly, they snaked through the line until they were next in line. Looking at the booth, she could see there were some hay bales with blankets on top of them decorated with pumpkins, mums, ornamental grasses, and other fall items. A guy was posing the family in front of them and taking their pictures. When it was their turn, Auntie told the guy, “The girls, together and apart, please.” “You sure you don’t want a picture of all three of you?” “If I must, Sir,” She said with a smile. Soon, the guy was posing the little blended family, this way and that way, in between taking pictures. After they were done and Auntie had picked up the proof information, they headed back to Daddie’s Car. On the way there, Katie jumped a little as her bottom was discreetly squeezed by her Auntie. “I realize she doesn't match your theme, Adam, but I am going to leave your mostly dry daughter here while I take my daughter to the bathroom,” Auntie told Daddie. “Stacy, let me have your pumpkin, please, you too, Katie,” Daddie said, holding his hand out. After collecting both pumpkins, he placed them in the backseat of the car. Soon Stacy was back from the little girl's room, and Auntie was telling her, “You are going to stay with Uncle Adam. He will bring you to Church tomorrow. It is your father’s and mine date night, Stacy.” Rolling her eyes, Stacy asked, “My stuff is already at Uncle’s house?” Seeing a nod of affirmation, she continued with, “Bye, Mommie.” “Bye, Auntie,” Katie said in between handing out candies. After the trunk ‘n treat event was over, Daddie closed the hatch and opened the three passenger doors for the girls. Katie instinctively went to the passenger side back seat, only to be beaten to it by Stacy. “I would like to sit in Katie’s location, please,” Stacy said. Katie just shrugged and went to the opposite side of the car while Daddie was saying, “You sure, sweetie,” to Stacy. “Yes, Uncle,” she said as Daddie was seat belting Katie in her booster seat, and shutting the door. Soon, he was helping Stacy into the car seat, “Stacy, please spread your legs so I can scrunch up your dress to get to the crotch strap,” he said as he put her arms through the shoulder straps. He paused in the middle for a quick moment to slap Katie’s hand for digging for candy in her pumpkin. After scrunching up the dress, he finished strapping his niece into the car seat’s five-point harness. Soon, they were on the road to home, with Daddie taking the chance to quiz Ally on her plans, “Are you staying overnight, or am I dropping you off at the college tonight?” he asked. “If you will have me and have a bed, I bought stuff for tomorrow, including Church.” “Do you have enough so I can make one trip to Mountain and take both of you on Monday morning?” Allison appeared to be thinking about that, “I think I do. What are the plans for tomorrow?” Daddies answered with, “Stacy’s parents are coming for dinner after church. Other than that, nothing really.” “Can I cook dinner for today and tomorrow? I like cooking but don’t get to do it at college,” Allison asked as they turned into the driveway. “Fine with me. I have bought a roast for tomorrow,” he said, pulling into the garage. Once they came to a stop, Katie undid her seatbelt, while Stacy was trying to figure out her harness. “Umm, Katie, how do you undo this harness?” Stacy asked. Katie tried her car door and, finding it wouldn’t open either, said, “You don’t. Daddie or Ally will have to release you with the key, and apparently, I don’t get to open my door either.” “Oh,” was all Stacy said as Ally opened the door and stuck the key in the harness, releasing the trapped girl. Meanwhile, Daddie was opening Katie’s door and helping her out. “The child locks have been on the doors since day one. Today was the only opportunity you had to try them,” he told her as she was helped out of the car. “If it would be helpful, Sir, I will get the girls out of their costumes while you change,” Ally suggested. “And cook dinner, too? If you insist, I was just going to put them in their PJs early, Stacy’s bag is in the Parlour,” he replied. Ally unbuttoned the girls' dresses and told them to head upstairs and to strip and remove their wigs, too, in the process. She said she would be upstairs soon to help them. With the instructions delivered, she stuck her head into the freezer to see what was available. She walked into Katie’s bedroom after following the sound of young voices. She found Katie trying to reach a hanger in the closet and Stacy working on removing her wig. Taking two hangers from the closet, she handed Katie one and hung Stacy’s costume up. Handing Stacy a hooded bath towel that was hanging from Katie’s door, she instructed her to go use the bathroom. “Ok, little girl, time to deal with that soaked diaper on you. Lay down on the trundle bed, please, after I place this changing mat on it,” Ally told Katie. As she was finishing up with Katie’s padding, she asked her regressed roommate, “Who hasn’t changed your diaper?” “Stacy, myself, mine, and Stacy’s fathers, and until today, my roommate,” Katie said, sticking her tongue out as Stacy returned back to the room. “And your roommate has been looking forward to doing that to you for a while,” Ally said, causing Katie to blush fire-engine red. Digging a one-piece footed jammie out of Katie’s drawers and another one out of Stacy’s bag, she handed them to the girls. “Please put these on and wait for me in the turret while I get this costume off,” she told the girls. After about ten minutes, Ally came back to where the girls were quietly talking in the turret and started to attack Katie’s face with a wet wipe. After about three wipes, she turned to clean the makeup off Stacy’s face. “Where are the bathroom and washcloths?” she asked the girls before leaving the room. Ally soon returned with a damp washcloth and continued scrubbing the girls’ faces. “You two go downstairs and watch TV while I cook dinner. The chicken should be defrosted by now,” she told them as she led them out of the room. The two girls went downstairs to find Daddie watching football on the telly in his pajamas, causing Katie to roll her eyes. She was leading her friend towards the den to watch television in there when he said, “Katie Ann, sweetie you have mail.” He handed her a Highlights Magazine, a Disney Princesses Magazine, and an American Girl catalog, which got a smile out of both girls. The girls soon settled down to watch Nickelodeon and read highlights. ~o~O~o~ After an excellent dinner of chicken on a bed of rice, all four of them were playing a game of Trivial Pursuit - Family Edition in the dining room. Allison had just asked Stacy a green question about what fruit is dried to make raisins. After they gave the correct answer, Allison took the opportunity to ask Adam a question she had, “Adam, where do you want the Dorothy costume?” “Better ask Tiffany that question. It is hers. She made it, too, as far as I know. It is my understanding that she likes to make the most of her costumes. Where is it currently hanging?” he said. “Same place Stacy’s costume is hanging, on the back of Katie’s door,” Ally continued as Katie took her turn. “For a green wedge, please answer this question: Is your appendix on the right side of your body true or false?” Stacy quizzed her best friend. “True?” The regressed girl answered questionably. After winning her wedge, Katie finally caught up with Stacy. Allison was winning with five wedgies, the girls had four each, and Daddie was trailing with two. Katie preferred questions from Stacy because she thought that the questions that Allison and Daddie asked her were more difficult, almost like they were asking her the adult questions. A few questions later, Stacy had five wedges, and Allison had all her wedges. Stacy was in a rush to get her six wedges before Ally made it back to the center to win the game. “Ally, for the win, please answer which country has only one timezone - Russia, Australia, or China?” Katie quizzed her roommate. “Australia?” Ally answered. “Sorry that was wrong, the correct answer was China,” Katie replied, with a suspicious look on her face, since she thought Ally answered that wrong on purpose. “For your last wedge, Stacy, please answer, how many basic positions are there in ballet?” Daddie asked Stacy. “Five?” Stacy replied after thinking for a bit. “Correct, roll again,” Daddie told her as he handed her an orange wedge. Katie looked even more suspicious at Ally when she got her next winning question wrong, too, almost as if she was trying to prolong the game to give Stacy a chance to win. Daddie looked at the time and said, “Someone better win this soon. It is just after nine P.M. Two girls got to be in bed in about twenty minutes.” When the nail-biting game was finally won by Ally, Katie had five wedges, Stacy had all six and was one space from the center, and Daddie was trailing behind with three. “Allison, the guest room next to Katie’s is made up for you. I am going to tuck the girls in,” Daddie said. “I will gladly do that if you don’t mind,” Ally said. “Fine with me, make sure they brush their teeth, Katie is dry, and Stacy uses the bathroom,” he instructed all three of them. “I will clean up this mess,” he continued. After she marched them upstairs and they did their bathroom duties, she put a dry diaper on her regressed roommate. Pulling back both covers, she waited until the girls crawled in bed and trundle bed. After tucking them in, she started to read them a picture book from the many books spread around Katie's room.

It's so freeing waking up to a soggy nappy between your legs and no need to get out of bed to use the bathroom

I had an interesting visit to the Urologist yesterday. When I got there, I was wet and had to change grabbing my backpack, I discovered all I had was nursery print diapers from the recent cruise. I figured what the hell and changed into a Rearz Daydreamer. A few minutes later I was called back by the nurse and told to disrobe as they had to do an ultrasound residual urine test. Sitting there, the nurse asked if I had recently gone to the bathroom, I told her I had wet and just changed a few minutes ago. She smiled and said “I can see that.” She pushed the front of my diaper down providing access to the bladder area and conducted the ultrasound as discussed. To my surprise and she says, “all done, I wish more of our patients would wear colorful diapers like you and they look so fun and absorbent,” and then told me I can get dressed. A few minutes later, the Dr comes in and tells me my residual urine is very high and only compounding my incontinence issues. He goes on to tell me we can try a new medicine if I like but is not sure if it will help. I think for a minute and tell him I will stick with managing my incontinence with diapers as I have for over 20 years. Both the Dr and the nurse smile and tell me they will see me in a year. I thanked them and think that was interesting and fun!

Being bladder incontinent and a woman who isnt ashamed of her body I wear 24/7 , even under my little black dress, I dont care who sees them, they're just a part of me

One of the annoying things I’ve found about giving up toilet training is that for vast amounts of time, nothing changes. I guess this is what happens when one tries to forget something by concentrating on it. It’s not a super-effective strategy. Sure, there’s a blaze of so-called “developments” in the very early days but (so it seems) but I’ve learned the hard way that they’re probably not real. We see things we want to see hiding in ambiguity. They’re a bit like those mirages shimmering in the distance over sand dunes that, if you squint your eyes carefully enough, look like pirate ships. Sorry to burst bubbles for anybody 3 months in to their “24/7” stint and reading this… Eventually of course, things DO happen but they tend to sneak up on you, at first they appear mundane or intermittent, or both. It’s only when one looks back and realises that some kind of trend is emerging. Still, it seems that I’ve been in that “nothing is changing” plateau for a VERY long time now, maybe a year. Frankly, I was starting to think that “This is it. This is as far as this road goes.” I’m noticing an increasing number of data points however suggesting that I’m becoming increasingly thoughtless in the department of nappies. I think I’ve mentioned before about my suspicion that I’ve been losing insight into my bedwetting which may well be masking the frequency of incidents. I’ve been concluding that I’ve been dry at night because I can’t remember noticing that I’d woken wetter than I think I should be but it ain’t necessarily so. I’m not noticing “wetter” very much anymore it seems. Noticing that I’m wet was something that faded quite early on. For me, being wet is normal and the only variable is HOW wet. I’d usually have a fairly solid vector on how wet I was based on how much I’d used my nappy. It’s just that this recall seems to be disappearing. The fact that I’ve woken with a mostly empty bladder, a soaked nappy and no specific memory of waking and using it just isn’t always registering anymore. It just seems normal. I suspect I’m wetting the bed quite a bit some weeks but I’ve stopped noticing it. Today I only realised I’d wet the bed when later on in the day at work, I suddenly had a flashback to a rather involved “pee dream” which would nicely explain why I was woken by the clock radio at 6am instead of my bladder with a soaking wet “bum-in-tepid-birdbath” sensation of an adult disposable terribly close to leaking (BetterDry “slightly less Better” edition payload of 2000ml – thank you very much IPA and vat of red wine). Additionally, I’ve started recently finding myself being a bit unclear if I’ve “used” my nappy or not during the day. This ambiguity window is relatively small however. If I’ve had a nappy on for more than 30 minutes, there’s a better than even odds chance it has seen some tiny amount action whether I can specifically recall that action or not. My work-morning day-nappy fresh on at 6:30am usually has a couple of drops in it by the time I’m parking my car at 7:30am. Later on however, when I’ve found myself seated at my office desk as my morning coffee decides it’s had enough of frolicking around inside of me and it’s time to come back outside and greet the day, I can’t remember. In those few fractions of a second between feeling that bladder spasm and moisture in the relevant area, I guess I kind of step through some kind of “pre-flight checklist”: In a nappy? Check! Nappy securely fitted? Check! Nappy has serviceable capacity? Check! All systems go. I can’t stop a pee that’s started these days but at least I can have some forewarning that I’m likely to leave a wet-spot on the chair. I might even stand up (peeing in a nappy whilst seated is higher risk than whilst standing I’ve discovered). The thing is, I’ve gotten to the “how wet am I?” bit of the list only to realise I’ve no idea. Am I dry or not? If it’s not that far of my last change, lately I often don’t know. The evening corollary to this happens after I change into my night nappy. I’ve often come back downstairs and sat down in front of the daily-doom-digest (aka “evening news”). At some point, I’ll realise that I’m about to wet a little and, somewhere in that automatic checklist, I also realise that I can't remember if it’s this nappy’s first rodeo or not. Sometimes I’ll take a quick grope down there just out of a sense of morbid curiosity. So, Occam’s razor says that I’m wetting my nappy lately and not remembering doing it. It’s more likely cognitive decline than incontinence. I’ll call it urinary “incogniscence” and graciously place my shiny new noun into the public domain. You’re welcome.

fun with an AI generator

Chapter 93: Truth CONN…CARLY WAS ahead of Beth as they both seemed to want to run away from the horror that was their film. Beth noted that Carly was waddling pretty badly in the thicker diaper but couldn’t tell if that meant she wet it again. A lookup helped her see that Isabella had come in with them. “I’ll help you two out of those diapers; I’m not sure if you have the strength to pull them off, Beth.” Beth sighed but gladly accepted the hand in the dressing room at releasing the tapes, even as Carly seemed to hop around. “Please hurry,” she asked her. As soon as the diaper was off her, Carly bolted into the attached bathroom and climbed on the toilet without even closing the door. Beth shook her head and closed it for her. “Guess she needed to go!” A look at the diaper that Isabella had just removed showed it wasn’t completely dry. ‘Two accidents?’ Beth wondered, a little worried. ‘She hasn’t been having any?!?’ Isabella just gave her a smile and left after tossing the balled-up diaper in the bin. Beth could hear a sink in the wardrobe area as she washed her hands. While waiting for the bathroom to clear, Beth pulled off the rest of the toddler outfit and yanked at the bodysuit for longer than she felt necessary. Her skin had stuck to the inside, and she made a face as she peeled it off, “I so need a shower!” She said to an empty room. She stole a couple of the baby wipes from the counter. She wiped her chest and body quickly before putting her bra and panties back on, followed by the jeans and sweater she’d worn that morning. She was finishing pulling the shirt over her head when Carly came out. She looked embarrassed but moved towards the little locker her clothes were in. “I’m going to hit the restroom real quick; I’ll be right back,” Beth said to her… significant other. ‘We need to find some time to talk; she has taken to this more than a boy should?’ She also thought about how Carly had behaved the weekend of her cousin’s birthday party. Beth pulled her pants and panties back down and used the toilet, then looked in the mirror and groaned! Even with her bra and regular clothes, she looked about seven at best! She pulled the braided pigtails out of her hair and finger-picked her hair loose as she walked back out to the room. Carly was putting on the last part of his uniform then, and Beth realized the nanites must have changed her proportions quite a bit. She was as flat as a board up top, and while her hips weren’t much larger, Beth realized she was a little thinner in bone structure. “My clothes don’t fit quite right,” Carly said then. “No, I think the nanites did a few more little adjustments. Of course, you probably are out of the dress code and should be wearing the girl’s uniform.” Beth noted the blush then but didn’t hear any complaints? “Are you ready?” She asked Beth. “Yep, let’s get the hell out of this place. I don’t want to be in one more toddler scene today!” Carly nodded, and the two walked out to find Nikki waiting. “Ready to go?” “Yes,” Beth said. “Amanda is waiting for us in the parking lot,” she told her. “Let’s get outside and go find her.” The two followed the taller woman to the faculty parking lot, where Amanda waited in her vehicle. She stepped out and came to kneel in front of her grandchild. “Well, you do look adorable like this! I guess I should enjoy having another granddaughter for the evening?” She smiled. Carly smiled and said, “Guess so?” then added, “What are we doing for dinner?” Amanda laughed, “We’re just going to hit a quick fast-food restaurant; we need to get you home. There’s another long day for you tomorrow!” Carly nodded, even as Beth wondered which restaurant they would stop at. WE HADN’T TRAVELLED far in the car before reaching the equivalent of the golden arches back home. I could see a large set of slides and ball pits in the back, though still at theirs like Mama had told us they had growing up. As we walked in the door, I felt a sudden urge come! I practically shouted, “Grandma, I need to use the bathroom really bad!” She didn’t hesitate, picking me up gently and walking rapidly to the bathroom and inside a stall. She was just setting me down when I couldn’t hold it anymore, and I soaked the Pull-Up. “What? Why?” I couldn’t help but wonder. “Oh no, I’m sorry, Con… Carly,” she told me. I grimaced, “This is twice now…” I complained. “Twice?” She asked, sounding concerned. I nodded, “It happened at the end of a scene earlier… I ended up using the diaper.” She nodded and dug into her purse, “Here, let’s get you out of that wet Pull-Up, try the potty, then I have a spare in my bag here.” I blushed as I realized she must have assumed I would have an accident at some point. “You’ve just been carrying one?” “I put a couple of them when we bought them in here,” she said with an unapologetic shrug. “I know you’ve been doing well, but it’s pretty normal for Littles to have accidents at some point?” A few minutes later, I’d let a little bit more urine out into the toilet where it belonged and had dry padding between my legs when we rejoined Beth and Nikki. Beth gave me a worried look, standing beside me, and put her arm around me to squeeze me into a side hug. I leaned into her, grateful for her presence right then. ‘Is it the different parts?’ I wondered. ‘The morning started with zero problems making it to the bathroom, though?’ “Carly?” Beth asked, “What do you want?” I looked and realized we were at the counter. A part of me was sure I should just order a cheeseburger and fries, but I knew with my size, a kid’s meal size would probably be wiser. “Just a cheeseburger and fries, I guess a kid’s size?” I said. I noticed for the first time the woman at the register giving me the ‘she’s sooo cute!’ vibes. I leaned more in again to Beth as our orders were finished. I noticed there weren’t the computer ordering stations that had all but taken over ours back home. I followed Grandma and Nikki to a table, where she sat a booster down and helped me into it. “I’m surprised there’s actually someone taking orders,” I said out loud. Grandma smiled, “We had about ten years where they tried to transition all the humans out. They first tried AI Holograms about eight years ago, and they’ve become the norm.” “Wait! That was a hologram?” I said, looking back at the woman. She was missing some tell-tale signs I’d become used to seeing. “Yes,” Grandma smiled, “Surprised?” “A little, they programmed that one really well,” I admitted. “So, how did the shooting go today?” Grandma asked. “Really well,” Beth said. “Yeah, we managed to stay on schedule despite having to redo some scenes too many times.” I shuddered at the thought of that stupid scene of Brianna first pooping her diaper! “How much do you have left to shoot?” Nikki asked, “I was pretty impressed watching your group work.” “Just four scenes left,” I said after mentally thinking through the schedule in my head. “We’ve finished twenty-four, so almost done!” “Thank God!” Beth said. “You only have two left, I think, right?” “Yeah,” she agreed. “Two too many!” One of the HoloWorkers brought out food right then, and my eyes widened at seeing the ‘kids’ meal burger. “There is no way I’m going eat all of that…” I said. Grandma laughed, “Just eat what you can; don’t worry about finishing it all.” I was really curious about Nikki, but I couldn’t ask anything more from her in public right then. Instead, the conversation stayed to questions about the filming process, Beth’s life, mine back home, and all that are very safe to talk about in public. Before we left, we all hit the restroom and headed for the car. I needed to go more than I realized by then, and I was beginning to worry there was something wrong as the self-driving car took off from the parking lot. It was nearly the time I’d gone to bed most of the week when we pulled into the driveway, but I was still wide awake. We all ended up settling into the living room then, and Nikki asked, “Connor, what exactly happened with you and Kelly when you were in that fight?” I shrugged, “Okay? Why?” “For one, I want to know what you’re dealing with here; two, I want to know what I’m dealing with skill-wise.” I nodded, “We were going to the editing room and were surprised to find Kelly inside. While we were still just inside the doorway, I angled myself to be in front of Beth as I figured out we were in a bad situation.” “Why didn’t you just run back out the door?” She asked I sighed, “I was trying to get Beth to do that, but she wasn’t getting the hint. I wanted to protect her, though, so if she didn’t leave, I wasn’t going to.” “Protect me?” Beth asked. “You’re the size of an infant to a Big?!?” “Thanks,” I said, a little annoyed with her. “I didn’t mean…” I sighed, “I understand, it’s okay. Just remember who my mom is?” She nodded. “Anyway, we were eventually completely trapped with Kelly between us and the door. I got her out of the way when she went after Beth and went on the offensive against her ankles first.” “Why ankles?” she asked. “Mom said the two places a Little can reach to attack are the ankles and usually the knees. It’s not like I can reach her upper body normally?” “That is correct, definitely the proper method,” she agreed. “What happened next?” I walked her through the fight step by step and realized Beth must not have known everything. “She tried stabbing you with a syringe?” She cringed when I spoke about that. “Yeah, not sure what was in it, but I was sure I didn’t want it inside me!” “No, you didn’t,” Grandma said, “I just heard what was in it, and it was a powerful treatment meant to make all of your big boy thoughts and abilities go away. It wouldn’t have been permanent with one dose, but you wouldn’t have been fighting back for a few more days even with that one dose.” I cringed, “I was too easy on her…” “She’s definitely lucky I didn’t have her in front of me,” Grandma said. “So, what happened after you knocked the syringe away?” Nikki asked. I told her of our little dance around the room before finally managing to break her knee. “Then I followed up with a kick to her jaw,” I shrugged, “I kind of regretted that one; it was like kicking a concrete wall!” “Next time, go for the throat, or if you really need to go for the head, the temple is a little softer,” she told me. I nodded, “I figured the nose would have been better, too?” “Could have been,” she agreed. “So, what forms of martial arts have you studied? You’re clearly not an amateur?” I shrugged and listed off the styles my sisters and I had learned. She smiled, “You and I will definitely be sparring sometime one weekend. I don’t want to risk making a bruise and your crew mad at me this week, though.” I nodded, “Anyway, that’s when the cavalry arrived?” Nikki laughed, “I think you were the cavalry. Obviously, you are well trained, but we need to get you some practice against someone like me who is larger. But, hopefully, if you two are with me, that won’t be necessary.” Looking at the clock, Grandma said, “Why don’t you come with me, Nikki? I’ll get you settled in the guest room. Conn… Carly, why don’t you and Beth take a few minutes to unwind, and then you probably should get some sleep before tomorrow?” I nodded and watched her walk away with her. “Come on,” Beth said, “we need to talk.” I looked up at her and saw her arms were out to pick me up. I was settled into her side and carried up to ‘her’ room, where she closed the door and sat on a plush rug beside the bed with her back against it. She pulled me in tight on her lap, then with an arm securely around my body, holding me to her warm body. “Okay, so Connor, I want you to know I don’t have a problem with any answers you give right now… but what’s going on with you?” “What do you mean?” I asked. She looked frustrated, “I mean… This is the second time…” Her hand brushed back through her hair, and with a sigh, she said, “I don’t know how to do this anyway, but to be blunt, I guess? Is Carly just an actor playing an actress? Or is that the other way around?” I felt my heart in my throat. She knew! My eyes were watering as I feared what she would say, but I said, “Carly is who I’d rather be.” She nodded, “I figured that was probably the case. Want to talk about it?” I shrugged, “What do you want to know?” She hesitated, “How long have you felt like this?” “Since I was seven, probably?” I thought back, “I think that was about the age I wasn’t allowed to do the same things as the girls at school as much. At home, it never mattered; we just played, but at school, I couldn’t play with the girls anymore without the teacher saying, ‘Go play with the boys…’” “That made you jealous?” “I just didn’t understand it? I played the boy game, though, I guess. My sisters and I played dress-up enough that I wore their clothes fairly often until we got older. The first time Mom told me the truth about her originally being a boy… well, I guess I wanted to come here then?” “She couldn’t do that for you back there? You already had the nanites in your system?” I shook my head, “She wouldn’t even consider doing any changes, she told me with other smaller things. I asked about other things when she told me about the nanites before I came. She was worried it would cause me to shrink. As soon as she was full-sized, she believed it was time to never adjust them again…” “But you’re changing back tomorrow?” I sighed, “It will suck, but it’s what I’ll do. More the boy game…?” “You could stay like this?” I shook my head, “No, I’ve been thinking about it off and on today. I’d be in a similar position to the one Mom was potentially in at the university. Connor is the one that came through; I’m not sure if they would let Carly stay as a student?” I shrugged, “Not to mention, go back home?” She snorted, “With your grandmother? It wouldn’t be…” A knock came at the door, and Grandma asked, “Are you two in here?” “Yes, come in,” Beth said. She walked in and said, “I probably shouldn’t be letting you be in a bedroom with a door closed?” Beth laughed, “Well, right now, Carly is missing the thing that would normally be able to get us in trouble?” “I wanted to ask about that,” Grandma said, “you had a couple of accidents already. Have there been any other problems?” I shook my head, then stopped, “I don’t think it was a surprise, but my clothes didn’t fit quite right?” She nodded, “Well, the nanites changed your body, including your bones there… I probably should have insisted you not use those for the filming. They can be reversed, but they aren’t without side effects.” I shrugged, “It’s made the film more believable, I think?” I paused, “How much do you know about these?” She nodded at my first statement, then said, “I did some edits on those for Professor Ponce when she first started using them. I’m pretty knowledgeable on them?” I wanted to change the subject off them then. I suddenly thought of another topic, “Grandma, did you have any luck figuring out who Lilly is? How she knows Mom?” “Actually, yes, I did,” she said, sitting on a window seat I hadn’t noticed before. Beth and I sat up. “Who is she?” I asked. “Your mom told you some of the stories from when she was here, right?” She asked me. I nodded, “A lot of them, at least?” “Well, it turns out your mom did meet her mom, and I can see why she feels she owes you…” +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading!!! Please press the Like button and consider leaving me a comment, too! You all met my requirements for your share of likes from Sunday. Don't start slacking now, please? 🥺 Remember, I don't have any of my work completely behind paywalls, so it's really just the smallest bit of payment you can give me! I'll post again on Friday morning; please remember, as always, that if you enjoy my works, you can purchase them on Amazon Kindle. https://www.amazon.com/author/babysofia

Yep, Lent is inextricably bound up with penance, self-denial, mortification of the flesh and all the other riotous fun that religions bring us. I’m not sure that having an ABDL going on a 40 day pants-pee-party “for Lent” is going to tick any ecclesiastical boxes. There’s still opportunity though. The OP can start their own religion (which would have no more or less credibility than any other in my view) and re-define “Lent” to be something more convenient. I look forward to hearing more about this "Lent" from the book of “St Onan and the nubile sisterhood of perpetual hedonism” (I’ve just named this more convenient religion: you’re welcome) 🤣

Chapter Nineteen After a bit of backseat driving Jen managed to find Tony’s Tavern and I was excited. Not because I was going to get ice cream, but because I could finally be me at Tony’s and get treated like my age, also most of everyone knows me here. The only thing was that I needed to go pee again and we were just pulling into the parking lot. Jen pulling me along while I tried to do my business back at the museum kind of made me not able to finish. I did not want to have what happened at the museum happen here, so maybe if I can get myself to just finish going while I am in the privacy of the SUV, I will be ok. Jen and Isabella were still arguing over my choice of restaurant but that left me in relatively chaotic peace. As Jen turned into the parking lot, I mustered up the courage, closed my eyes, and did my best to go potty once more. I knew Jen parked and even shut the engine off, but I was still trying to concentrate on forcing myself to pee, so I did not have to do it later. I turned my face to see Jen opening my door, “Look at my baby, you’re such a good little boy,” Jen said happily. “Do I really have a potty face?” I asked, slightly embarrassed that she knew what I was doing. “Yes, you do,” Jen said still smiling at me, “but it’s only because you are trying too hard, I am sure it will fade as you get used to peeing your pull-ups.” Jen did not move to unbuckle me; she only reached in and grabbed the diaper bag that was sitting next to my car seat. “You done, baby?” Jen asked, patiently waiting for me to finish. I just sighed and shook my head, yes, giving her the cue to finally get me unbuckled and out of the car seat. Before Jen shut the door, I handed her my bunny so she could put her in the SUV. Unlike Isabella Jen did not make a fuss, she just took Lady Frankie from me. “Jennifer, I still do not like this place, the atmosphere is not good for Charlie,” I heard Isabella say as Jen closed my door and took my hand before walking to the door of the restaurant. “If you don’t like it you can stay in the vehicle, Charlie is an adult and this place is just fine,” Jen said with a harsh voice. I was a bit worried now they were still arguing outside of the SUV. “You did not say anything when I said he was a child and paid for the tickets at the museum,” Isabella quipped. “I was about to before Charlie blatantly called me Mommy in front of the ticket counter and distracted me,” Jen said, arguing back at her mother. Wait, how is this my fault? I stopped where I was, which was in the middle of the parking lot, and put a scowl on my face. I know I told myself I was done protesting the behavior I was getting today but was not going to accept I was to blame. I will not take this anymore, this had to stop here and now. Jen instantly felt my arm tug on hers when I was not walking, causing her to look back at me and see the anger painted on my face. “Oh honey, I did not mean to. . .” Jen said, realizing what she said only a moment ago. I wanted to rip my hand from hers but that would not be wise. “You two need to quit arguing over me, it is ridiculous. First, it was an accident calling you Mommy in the museum, our new rules are causing some odd habits to form,” I said to Jen before trying to split my focus to both titans that stood in front of me. “Second, I am an adult, that is it, there is nothing to argue about. Jen, you promised me a day that I could be treated as an adult, and outside of my pull-ups and stupid car seat I do not see a reason to not allow that.” I said a little heated. I did not mean to get mad but when I was getting blamed for this mess, I was not going to take it, not here, this place knew me all too well. “As far as you Isabella, you scare me, from what Jen has said you have threatened my career, and I don’t appreciate it. It is Jen and I’s signature on our contract, not yours. I am her little, I listen to her, not you. Jen also promised me that this would not come between me and my career,” I said firmly as the emotions from last week started to come back to me. When I get mad, I generally can keep a level head and use my words to my benefit. Jen took after her mother Isabella, and when they got mad, all they saw was red. When I stood there and held my ground, Isabella just dropped her jaw and stared at me, dumbfounded. Unfortunately, that did not last, and I could see the anger oozing out of her ears. At this moment I was starting to regret my small little outburst, hopefully, Jen was not mad at what I said and would take my side. As soon as I saw Isabella's finger point at me, I felt Jen pull me behind her. “Do not get mad at Charlie,” I heard Jen say, as I tried to peek around her, “He is not wrong.” I watched as Isabella’s finger moved from me to Jen and then firmly said, “Fine, but you and I are going to have words later.” I watched Isabella turn around and continue to the restaurant. Jen turned around and squatted down to look at me in the eyes. “I am proud of you for standing up for yourself,” Jen told me as she straightened the wrinkles out of my shirt, “But you need to let me deal with my mother.” “Thanks, but why did you say it was my fault?” I said in response, still slightly irritated from the argument. “I did not mean for it to come out that way, I was trying to make a point and it just came out wrong,” Jen said, “I am sorry. I did want you to have fun today.” “I am having fun, I just hate you fighting over me, it’s not fun,” I said as I watched Jen put her hand on my pull-up. “You did need to go didn’t you,” Jen said looking back at me, “You’re going to need a new pull-up when we get inside.” And just like that, I went from irritated to worried. “But I was trying to prevent from being dragged into the bathroom,” I said with a slight whine in my voice. “And is Isabella going to yell at me?” “I am sorry, baby, but your pull-up is saturated. They are not like your diapers; they cannot hold that much.” Jen said as she stood back up and led us to the front door of the restaurant. “And Mother will not yell at you, at least not in public, but I am sure you got her mad. She will cool off though, she has her reputation to worry about.” As Jen and I walked through the door to Tony’s Tavern the hostess just smiled at us and asked, “You are with the lady that just walked in before you correct,” as she pointed to Isabella sitting in a booth across the room. “You would be correct,” Jen said before asking her own question. “Do you mind if we use the bathroom really quick before we sit down?” “Oh, of course, it’s just over there ma’am,” the hostess said, pointing towards the bathroom doors. “Thanks,” Jen said as she pulled me along towards the bathroom. Jen kept a firm grasp on my hand as she tugged me to walk in front of her. I wanted to resist but I also did not want to make a scene. “Jen please,” I said quietly. My plead was only met with Jen moving her hands to my shoulders so she could make sure I did not escape. “Charlie, quit fighting, you are only drawing attention to yourself,” Jen responded in a matched quiet tone. I quickly looked around to see that luckily no one was looking in our direction. I did my best not to fight Jen, but I still did not feel comfortable. I watched Jen reach over me, open the door to the ladies’ room, and push me inside, luckily, I heard Jen lock the door behind us. I took a quick look around before I turned to look at Jen and whispered “I am a boy, I am not supposed to be in here.” Jen just smiled at me before she set my diaper bag on the changing station in the room and then turned her attention to me and pulled my pants down, revealing my soaked pull-up. “What if someone says something,” I asked. “Then I will tell them I was helping you change your diaper,” Jen said as she motioned for me to step out of my shorts. “But I am not wearing a diaper, I am only wearing a pull-up,” I said as I stood there letting Jen rip my used pull-up off and start cleaning me. “Yes honey, you are in pull-ups, but to others, they are just pull-on diapers,” Jen said nonviolently as she balled up the wipes in the pull-up and tossed them in the trash. I try and cover myself with my hand but quickly get my hands lightly smacked. “Charlie, please, quit playing with yourself.” “Pull-ups suck,” I started to say before reaching over to use Jen to help me keep my balance and step into my new pull-up. “I thought they would be better than diapers, but they are worse. You have not stopped fussing over my pull-ups all day, nothing but ‘Charlie let potty, Charlie you need a new pull-up, Charlie lets potty again, oh new pull-up,” I wined. “Charlie,” Jen started to say as she held onto my shorts, making me stand there in just my polo shirt and pull-up. “You are the one who suggested wearing them and I was trying to listen. I found a way to listen and help you out, but if you are insisting you just skip to diapers, I am ok with that too,” Jen said with an oddly serious face, looking me in the eyes. It did not take long before I diverted my eyes giving her the win to the staring contest. “Shorts please,” I whine, only making me feel smaller than I wanted to. Jen only smiled and held them open for me to step into allowing her to pull them up and button them for me. Jen guided me to the sink so we both could wash our hands and then she grabbed my diaper bag and ushered me out. With a glance I spotted no one standing in line to use the bathroom, giving me a sigh of relief, allowing us to go to our table with no issues. When we got to the table, I got put on the inside of the booth with Jen next to me as we both sat across from a highly agitated Isabella. “What took so long,” Isabella said in a suspiciously light tone. I hated this animosity in the air between us, it made me feel uncomfortable. As I scooted in the booth I remembered why Alice and I always sat at a normal chair and table, the booth was a little too tall for me and made me want to sit on my knees to help me reach the table more comfortably. “Charlie needed to go to the bathroom,” Jen said in defense as she set my diaper bag between me and the wall. Having Isabella and Jen to be spatting back and forth so soon only made me roll my eyes and slouch in the booth. “Oh, and you needed to go in there with him?” I watched Isabella say pretending to be shocked. I thought Jen said she was not going to do this in public. “Mother please,” Jen said in a serious tone. “Do not do this, not here. I thought you wanted Charlie to have a good time and trust you more.” “Hello, my name is Mike, I will be your server today,” I heard Mike say with a positive attitude before I sat up to look at him as he handed us the menus, “Oh, Charlie, nice to see yeah again. No Alice this time?” I was so pleased that it was Mike as our server, he was a cool person to hang around with. “Not today, Alice kicked me out of the office and told me to take a vacation, this is my wife Jennifer and my Mother-in-law Isabella,” I said, trying to be polite and introduce my company. Mike's eye lit up as soon as I said ‘Jennifer’, making me just smile and shake my head. “About darn time you bring her in,” Mike said to me before turning to Jen. “Your pictures do not do you justice; you are simply gorgeous.” “Excuse me, sir, she is married,” Isabella said, making a snarky comment. As soon as I heard that I saw Mike turn to Isabella in a surprised manner. “Oh sweetie, I am too, his name is Jake. I was just trying to give Mrs. Jennifer here a compliment,” Mike said in a matter-of-fact tone before putting his hands on his hips and turning to me, “What yeah having to drink today, Charlie, sounds like you could use a beer.” “I would love one but Jen asked me to not drink, so how about an iced tea,” I said with a smile, admiring the no ‘F’s’ given attitude Mike had. Mike was one of the first servers that I made friends with when I first started to go here, there was nothing he could do or say that would offend me, and he also often used the same terms of endearment with me as Jen does. It never bothered me. I just knew he cared for me and was my friend, and so was his husband. “Honey, tea has caffeine in it, and it is passed lunch,” Mike said sarcastically. I honestly did not know if I wanted to laugh or blush, Jen was nearly about to say the same thing before Mike spoke before her. I watched Jen look surprised and turn to Mike as he looked at her and explained, “Don’t worry, Alice has yelled at Charlie numerous times about that and about getting food.” “Thanks, Mike,” I said, pretending to be offended. “You're most welcome, honey, how about I get you a Sprite instead?” Mike said with a smile. “Well, I am glad Charlie is in good hands when I am not with him,” Jen said happily, “I will take a water please.” “Sure thing,” Mike said before turning to Isabella, “What about you sweetie,” “I will take a martini,” Isabella said sharply. “Well let me get these for you as you two look at the menu,” Mike said before turning to me, “Charlie, you want the usual?” “Please,” I said. Jen did a glance at me before turning to Mike in confusion. “Catfish nuggets and hushpuppies,” Mike said quickly to Jen, reading the question she had on her face, “The little guy only ordered one other thing before going back to the same old thing.” “You know what that sounds good, just make it two please,” Jen said with a smile. “Ok then,” Mike said before turning to Isabella, “would you like to order food now too or do you want a minute?” “Just a martini for now,” Isabella said holding up her menu. It only took Mike a few steps to leave us and Isabella turned to us both with an agitated face and commented, “Like I said, the atmosphere is not good here,” and then went back to her menu. “Well, I like the guy,” Jen said trying to not laugh at her mother, before turning to look at me. “At least I don’t have to worry about Charlie breaking rules here.” I could only roll my eyes when Jen said that last part. “By the way, what desert were you wanting? The way you said it back in the SUV made it sound amazing?” I eagerly picked up the menu and flipped it open and pointed to a photo. “It’s a small scoop of vanilla ice cream with half of an apple seasoned and wrapped in a pie crust that is baked to perfection with caramel drizzled over it all,” I said looking up at Jen, trying to describe how tasty this dessert was, “I can still get it right?” As soon as I said that I glanced at Isabella, only to have her comment before I could turn back to Jen. “Don’t look at me, look at your Mommy,” Isabella said sharply, making sure I knew she was still upset at my spat in the parking lot. Her comment made me look back at Jen quickly. I felt confident when I said all that but now that I had to sit and deal with what I said I started to feel bad about even bringing it all up. “I promised you ice cream, so yes. But would you mind sharing a bit of the apple pie, it sounds delicious.” Jen said with a smile, as she scooted me closer to her so she could wrap her arm around me. “I would love to share it,” I said as I leaned into Jen to soak up her warmth. It did not take long before Mike came back with all our drinks, bringing his energy along with him. “Water, Sprite, and one martini,” Mike said as he set our drinks down before turning to Isabella, “Sweetie, did you find anything you wanted to eat?” “Just a house salad,” Isabella said sharply. “And what kind of dressing would. . .” Mike started to say before getting cut off. “Ranch will be fine,” Isabella said quickly, handing Mike her menu. “Oh, and Mike can you put an order in for one of your apple pie deserts,” Jen said sweetly as she pointed to the dessert, I showed her. “Sure thing, honey,” Mike said with a smile, taking Jen and I’s menu. “Your food should not take long, and I will put your dessert after you get your food, so you have time to eat before it comes out.” When Mike left the table there was an awkward silence between the three of us. Jen kept her arm around me, which made me feel safe but at the same time small. The confidence level I had outside was quickly draining and I could not describe the feeling I had. I looked over to Isabella, but she was just looking around sipping her drink. When I looked up to Jen she just smiled before she noticed something I couldn’t. “What’s wrong, honey,” she said as I watched her smile fade. I just shook my head and away, not wanting to talk about the feeling I had. “Here, take a drink,” she said handing me my drink. I only took a sip before putting it back on the table. “So, Charlie, did you have fun at the museum,” Isabella said flatly, making me look back over to her. I didn’t know why she was trying to have small talk with me, but her delivery was very awkward. “I did, thank you,” I told her, trying to just be polite. “Just so you are aware, the conversation Jennifer and I had last weekend was not meant for your little ears to hear,” Isabella said in her flat tone. I nodded in response, not sure how to take it. “Mother please,” Jen said quietly, causing Isabella to look at her and hold her hand up. “No, I just want to make sure Charlie understood,” Isabella said before turning back to me. “I know you are an adult, but it’s hard for me to see it. To me, you’re my daughter’s little boy, and that makes me see you as my grandbaby. I am a little overprotective, I was the same way when Jennifer was little, but I expect you to behave like a good little boy,” she said to me, softening her tone a little bit. Her little speech did not help me at all, if it was not for Jen’s arm around me, I would just curl up and hide. I did not lie before; she did scare me. I did, however, reach for my drink and took a long sip to give me an excuse to not talk. “Can we please change subjects,” Jen said, noticing my lack of voice. Luckily Isabella did just that and started to talk about her and Nichola’s work, which I did not want any part of. I liked talking business but just not with Isabella, leaving it a two-way conversation. With both distracted I started to look around for Jen’s phone, hoping I could use that to entertain myself. I could tell it was not in Jen’s pockets and it was not on the table, maybe she had it in the diaper bag. I slowly pulled my diaper bag close to me, glancing at Jen to make sure she stayed engaged in Isabella’s conversation so I could rummage through it unnoticed. I was fully engrossed in looking in my diaper bag, trying to find Jen’s phone. The only thing I could see though was only one pull-up left with two spare diapers, baby wipes, rash cream, my pacifier, a set of clean clothes, and Jen’s wallet. Out of no wear, I heard Mike's voice, making me jump and zip the bag up as quickly as I could. I could tell Jen noticed my jump because she giggled at me, Mike however, I was hoping to be busy putting our food down to notice anything. “What yeah digging for, babe,” Jen said as I turned to the table and looked at her and Mike. “Probably something he shouldn’t be having according to his red face,” Mike said with a smile. “Jennifer, if you need anything let me know. Charlie normally needs two things of tartar sauce with his fish, but I can get you catchup, hot sauce, or anything else if you need.” Jen Just turned and looked at Mike, “I should be good, thanks,” “Well, I hope you enjoy your food, I have already put your dessert order in so it will be out shortly,” Mike said as he left us to our food. I grabbed a catfish nugget, dipped it in the tartar sauce, and shoved it in my mouth as I watched Isabella drown her salad in her ranch dressing. “Mmm, this is really good,” I heard Jen say, causing me to look up at her, watching her cover her mouth between bites of her catfish. “Know you know why I order it all the time,” I said with food in my mouth, causing me to get a stern look from Jen. I swallowed my food quickly, causing me to reach for my drink to help it go down. “I did not think I would have to tell you but please slow down, you are going to choke,” Jen said in a motherly tone looking down at me. Jen must have noticed how close my food and drink were to the edge of the table and scooted it back a little. Her comment only made me feel sheepish, but her pushing my plate and drink only made me whine slightly. As I started to pull my feet in to sit on Jen noticed and said, “Charlie, are you ok?” “These booths are just at an awkward height,” I admitted as I got myself adjusted. I looked over to Jen and I could tell she wanted to put me on her lap, but I was grateful she didn’t. I glanced over at Isabella, but she was just silently judging, which was fine if she kept it to herself. I went back to eating my food but saw Mike wander back over to the table. “How is the food?” Mike said looking at Jennifer and Isabella. “Good thanks, the catfish is amazing,” Jen said smiling back at Mike. Isabella just ignored Mike altogether and took another sip of her martini. I was going to say soothing and even held my finger up but Mike spoke before I could swallow my food. “Don’t worry, I know you like it. Would you like a booster seat shorty?” Mike said smiling at me, causing me to scowl at him and switch from holding up the index finger to the middle finger at him. “Charlie,” Jen said noting my rude gesture, causing me to instantly regret my act and retract my arm. “Don’t worry, Honey, he knows I am giving him a hard time.” Mike started to say with a smile. “But the last time Alice and him sat in a booth she made him take it and he was unhappy the whole time,” Mike said with a giggle. “I may be short, but I am not a child,” I quickly say with an empty mouth, trying to defend myself. “Charlie, there is nothing wrong with a booster seat,” Jen said holding back her laugh. “Alice said nearly the same thing,” Mike said, “Your desert is almost done, let me go get it for you. It did not take long to finish my food, there was only a handful of nuggets and two hushpuppies, but Jen kept her eye on me the whole time, just smiling at my frustration. I watched Mike slowly walk back with another plate in his hand. “Here yeah go,” Mike said with a smile, “You want me to take your two’s plate?” “Shure,” Jen said as she stacked my plate on hers moving them out of the way as Mike sat the desert down. Isabella handed Mike her plate as well, though a bit more rudely. “Thanks, Mike,” I said as I started to reach for the spoon sitting on the plate. Right before I reached it, I felt Jen pick me up and scoot me onto her lap. “Hey,” I said a little more loudly than I wanted to, causing Mike to giggle at me. “You said you didn’t want a booster seat,” Mike said with a smile. “And here is the check, please take your time, and thank you for coming in,” I watched Jen’s arm reach around me, pick the spoon up, and present it to me. I could not see Jen’s face, but I knew she was smiling and eating this up, I knew she could not resist putting me on her lap as soon as she saw me struggle. “Mommy, please,” I whined quietly to where only Jen could hear me. Isabella may not have heard what I said but she looked in my direction with a curious look on her face. “Baby are you getting fussy,” Jen whispered in my ear from behind me, making me realize what she was asking. I just very gently took the spoon from her and proceeded to get a fill it up with Ice cream. Jen and I took turns eating the dessert, but halfway she hogged control of the spoon and insisted she be the one to give me bites. Every time I resisted or whined, she would only shush me and encourage me by saying ‘bite’ like I needed encouragement to eat. We were down to the last bite before I heard a click which made me turn and see Mike there snapping a picture of me sitting on Jen’s lap being fed ice cream. “You two are too cute,” Mike said happily. I tried to say something, but Jen just piled the last bit of apple pie in my mouth. “Shh, eat your food,” I heard Jen say above me in a playful tone. “You know Mike, if I knew you and Charlie were friends, I would have invited you over for dinner or drinks a long time ago,” Jen said to Mike, leaving me to eat my dessert. As soon as I was done and about to say something Jen put the last bit of ice cream in my mouth, only to slightly miss and have some of it on my face. I sat there getting mad, letting my hands drop to my side, making me notice that Jen was hiding her phone under her thy on the opposite side I was sitting on. “Well Charlie has my number,” Mike said in response to Jennifer as she just smiled and wiped my face with a napkin. Jen and Mike made pleasantries, I slowly reached to grab Jen’s phone. As soon as I had it pulled out Jen just took it from me. “No-no, Charlie,” Jen said to me as she put it in the diaper bag that was out of my reach. She also took that moment to pull her wallet out and give it to Mike, “Here, yeah go. And I will be giving you and your husband a buzz.” Jen said. “Any time,” Mike said with a smile, “Let me take care of the bill for you real quick, I will be right back.” As Mike walked off, I just folded my arms and found, causing Isabella to smile and giggle at me. “You better turn the frown upside down,” Jen said poking me in the rib, making me jerk and squeal. “Ok, please just stop,” I said grabbing Jen’s hand in defense. Mike was back soon after and Jen took her card back and put it back in her wallet. I also took that time to shimmy my way off Jen’s lap. “Thanks, Mike, the food was good.” “You’re welcome, I will see you next time buddy,” Mike said with a smile and a pat on the head. “You make sure to keep him in line,” Mike said to Jen as she got out of the booth herself with the diaper bag in her hands. “Isabella, it was a pleasure,” Mike said lastly before walking back to check on another table. Jen followed me out of the restaurant, letting me walk without any hand-holding or guiding hand. It was a kind gesture but halfway to the SUV I started to look around to make sure she was still there. I saw her walking beside me only one step behind and as soon as I made eye contact with her, she just smiled and gently put her hand on my back to let me know she was there. I walked over to the door to the back seat and reached to open it as soon as I heard the door unlocked from Jen pressing the button on the key fob. I was going to get in my car seat myself but as soon as I grabbed my bunny, I felt Jen lift me and put me in my seat herself. “Mommy,” I whined, wanting to do it myself. “You’re getting awfully fussy,” Jen said as she started to buckle me in, noticing Isabella getting in herself. I watched her move my arms under the harness, trying to keep my face neutral. “You want your binky for the drive home?” Jen asked me, as she put the diaper bag beside me. “No thank you,” I said, trying to convince her I did not need it, holding Lady Frankie close. Jen just smiled at me and shut my door once I was all buckled in. Jen made her way to the driver’s seat and quickly buckled in herself. Jen opted to listen to the radio instead of talking on the drive home, which was ok for me, I was not in the mood to listen to them argue anymore. After a few miles the warmth of the sun, a full belly, and the soft rhythmic motions of the road made my eyes start to get heavy. I was not wanting to fall asleep, but I was having a hard time trying to fight it. Eventually, I just gave in and thought to myself, I will just close my eyes and not sleep. Was listening to the radio and paying attention to the sounds of the road so I figured that I was still awake but before I knew it, I jolted my eyes open and jumped as I heard my door open. I was confused, why was Jen standing there reaching to undo my harness? With a quick look out the other windows, I noticed that we were home, and Isabell was not with us, or so it seemed. “You have a good nap?” Jen asked, drawing my attention back to her. “I was not sleeping,” I said with a lisp, realizing I had my pacifier in my mouth. I went to reach for it, but Jen pulled me out of the car seat and caused my arm to slip through the harness before I could pull it out. “Baby, you were out like a light,” Jen said setting me on my two feet. I just handed my pacifier to her, not wanting anything to do with it. “You hold on to it baby, you look like you may need it still,” Jen told me, not taking my pacifier from me. “But I don’t want it,” I whined, making me realize I was only fueling her cause. I closed my hand, keeping my pacifier in one hand and my bunny held by my other arm. I took a step back as Jen reached in, grabbed my diaper bag and my model airplane, and then led me to the front door. “Baby, I know you say you’re not tired, but you hardly slept last night and only took one small nap that ended in you falling on the floor, and another small nap in the car,” Jen said, holding the front door open for me. “Think whatever you want but I do not want you falling asleep before bedtime.” “I’m not tired, Mommy, I promise,” I said slipping my shoes off lazily and walking to the couch to sit down. Jen was not far behind me, but she did not sit on the couch next to me, she just gave me a small kiss on the four head and felt the front of my pull-up before moving to the stairs and going up. Once Jen was up the stairs, I tossed my pacifier onto the coffee table and then looked down at myself, feeling my dry pull-up. As I sat there on the couch, holding my bunny, I was not tired, but I was frustrated. I was supposed to be treated as an adult today, not like some reverse potty-training toddler. With that thought, I got up and started to make my way to the home office, Jen may have taken my computer away, but I still have hers to use. About halfway to the office, I spotted my potty chart that is on the fridge, realizing that I get to put stickers on my chart today, I went potty in public today. I quickly shook my head, trying to get the little thoughts out of my head, I wanted to be an adult. I walked into the office and made my way to the desk, looking back at the door with a small feeling of butterflies in my stomach. Why was I getting this feeling, I was not doing anything wrong, I just wanted to check my email and stuff. I crawled into the desk chair, put my bunny on my lap, and moved the mouse around to wake up the computer. It did not take long for me to log on and open my email. Alice must have been doing just fine without me, there were just a few emails in my inbox, just the normal stuff: flight reports, expenses, and a few emails from a couple of pilots. As I was reading one of my emails, I noticed Jen walk into the office, I instantly started closing my browser, so she did not know I was going through my email. Just as Jen rounded the desk, I had the computer showing only the desktop and I quickly put my hands in my lap. I know it was not very smooth and I look as suspicious as I feel. Why did I feel this way, I should not be feeling like a naughty little boy doing things behind Mommy’s back, I was just checking my email like a normal adult. I looked at Jen and saw a smile on her face as she clipped something to my shirt. “There, now you won’t lose it,” Jen said as I looked down to see my pacifier dangling from its leash that was now secured onto my shirt. I looked up to protest but when I did Jen was staring down into my eyes, making me more nervous. “Are you done with the computer, sweetie?” Jen asked softly, making me nod my head yes as I diverted my eyes. “I am sorry Mommy,” I told her trying to get rid of the guilt I was feeling. Jen did not answer me right away, she just picked me up and sat down on the computer chair I was just sitting on, placing me on her lap so I was facing her. Jen looked at me and kissed me on the forehead. “Why are you saying sorry,” Jen asked as she straightened the ears of my bunny. “I was on the computer,” I started to say, admitting to what I thought was wrong, “I was checking my email.” I don’t know why I felt like I did wrong, but I did. I just hugged my bunny and leaned into Jen, trying to comfort myself. “Baby, you didn’t do anything wrong,” Jen said as she wrapped one of her arms around me. “Why would I be mad at you for checking your email?” “You took my phone and computer away so I would focus on my vacation,” I told her, trying to convince her that I was right about being bad. “I did take those things away and it did help you focus on your vacation,” Jen said as I heard her starting to mess with the computer. “But at no time I did not say you could not check your email, I just wanted to make you work for it. Make you slow down and think,” I heard her explain. “But, I thought,” I started to say, trying to recall last Friday. The more I thought about it I realized she was right. “Mommy, I just wanted to be an adult,” I started to tell her, “I want to do adult things.” At that moment I felt the need to potty again, all the soda at the restaurant was catching up to me. “I am an adult,” I said, letting my emotions get the better of me again. Just then I heard soft music playing from the computer’s speakers. “Oh, honey, you are an adult,” Jen said wrapping her other arm around me, “But you are also little.” Yeah, little, I am sitting on my wife’s lap with a stuffed bunny wrapped in my arms being soothed by her, feeling guilty for doing an adult thing without permission. And on top of it all I needed to potty, and I was expected to just use my pull-up like a baby. “I don’t want to be little,” I said softly. “Why are you so resistant to being little,” Jen asked as she caressed my cheek. “You fight being little so much. Today I saw you just be yourself and you looked so happy, both at the museum and the restaurant.” Jen just held me for a little bit, rocking my back and forth in the chair, letting the words just sink in. “Sweetie, you are just tired.” “I am not,” I told her, enjoying her arms around me. I always loved cuddles from Jen, they always made me feel better. As I sat there comfortably, I just went ahead and just wet my pull-up. There was no reason to hold it, I was not going to be using a potty, and I did not want to get up. I know Jen had to feel my pull-up get warm, but she did not say a word, she just held me. “What if you made another little friend, someone to play with,” Jen said making me lean back and look at her. “Please, no,” I started to say, trying to imagine what Jen had up her sleeve, “I don’t need to have a playdate with another little.” “Just think about it,” Jen said as she leaned forward and turned off the music that was playing. “But how about we go put some stickers on your potty chart,” Jen said happily, doing her best to divert the conversation and not saying yes or no to the playdate I did not want. Jen just patted my butt, giving me the signal to get down.

Maybe it's a combination of me liking y'all, and enjoying writing as a hobby. Also being passionate about writing and maybe pushing myself oh so slightly before my health is back to 100% because nothing makes someone want a cookie more than telling them that they can't have a cookie. Besides, It gives me a little smile when I get the little "you are on the leaderboard" from time to time. It's not my motivation, but it brightens my day and I appreciate it. I ... guess.... You know what? I'll put in a word with the Author for you. I bet she's working on chapter 31 as her health allows. The best part of having a list of plot points and freehanding it from one point to another is that I can sneak in easter eggs here and there. Thank you very kindly! I've been enjoying this.

nightly and lifelong

This morning as I was just rolling over starting to think about getting up and going to the bathroom, I realized that I had already started to go in my diaper, so there was no need to jump right out of bed and head down the hall for the toilet. While I was not totally awake yet, I did notice that my bladder was full and was planning to roll over soon and head for the bathroom as I had slept latter than usual as I had a big day yesterday, but was surprised to notice that the decision was already being made for me, a first I believe? I have been wearing diapers to bed now for about a year, and to my knowledge, this is the first time that I started wetting that I wasn't fully aware of starting the process, as in most cases during the night, I would wake needing to go, and would lie on my back and proceed to use my diaper when I didn't want to get out of bed for the toilet. Some nights, this would be a 2 or 3 event ordeal, but always with me in control. Not so much this morning, so I guess I am turning a corner. I have anticipated this at some stage I guess, based on my declining day time bladder control, and aware of what my urologist have been predicting, but as mentioned, it may have been the first night time uncontrolled void that I am aware of. I am glad that I have moved to some decent night time absorbency products a while back, as this was not just a dribble, but a full out wetting as once I noticed it, there was no stopping, and with what I was wearing, I had no concern of any leaks as I mentioned, I was "testing" this system on several occasions over the last few months, so was well prepared it seems. Am I concerned about this turn of events, not really as had plenty of time to prepare myself for it and did so.

I want to start drinking baby formula. Any advice?

Hello friends. @Pudding (of Sophie and Pudding fame) said a dirty thing in my Discord chat and it lit my brain on fire. And just like Chapter None in Breaking the Girl, when one of these fantasies grabs ahold of me, it's hard to move forward until I write it down. So here is the tale of Lana and Kara in a brand-new fictional world inspired by a passing Discord comment. I call this world "Keepers" or "The Keeper Universe" or "Owned at First Sight", and I'm having more fun than I expected in writing it. I hope you enjoy it. Keeper's Pet I held the bell of my collar with one hand as I snuck toward the kitchen. Lana was busy watching some show on the TV, this was my chance. She had moved the cookie jar - the one with the heavy lid - on top of the refrigerator... and the good cookies were in it, the chocolate cookies with the chocolate filling. She knew those were my favorite, and she put them up there on purpose just because I ate like twenty of them yesterday and got sick. But I wouldn't do that two days in a row! I just wanted one! I had sat at her feet and laid my head on her knees and whined up at her the way she loves... but I couldn't get her attention while she was watching that stupid show about tiny houses. I hated reality TV and would complain any time Lana put it on... I wasn't allowed to leave the room most of the time however, I had to watch what she wanted to watch. But not tonight. Tonight I roamed free and Lana was distracted. And that meant cookies. I didn't let go of the bell until I was standing on the chair in front of the refrigerator. This was incredibly risky, either of our two roommates would rat me out in a heartbeat, they loved seeing me punished. Celia especially, the sadistic little bitch... but Celia hadn't gotten up yet and Marcie was out. So it was just the two of us... honestly, it was sort of a surprise that I wasn't pinned to a wall with her tongue down my throat, but she could have that any time and this episode of her show was apparently special. The finale or something. I shifted carefully as I reached for the cookie jar, trying to make sure I didn't crinkle too loudly. Lana bought these particular diapers because they were the loudest and I didn't even have the muffling effect of a onesie or a skirt - my diaper was fully exposed, all I had on was a croptop that read "Cutest Pet NA". Thankfully the diaper crinkled a little less when it was wet. And it was quite wet. The lid of the cookie jar was heavy, and it was difficult to keep everything in mind - the diaper from crinkling, the chair from wobbling, the cookie jar lid from falling, the bell from jingling. I held my breath as I set the lid aside and reached in, grabbing a cookie. I stuffed the whole thing in my mouth but didn't chew - the crunch might be too loud - and grabbed another before putting the lid back. It didn't feel right when I pulled my hand away, however - the lid scraped along my fingernails. I winced in discomfort, climbing down from the chair carefully before sitting in it to enjoy my prize. I ate the cookies quickly but quietly, wishing I had time for a glass of milk... but if I got caught with cookies and milk... I shuddered at the thought. When I was done, I snuck out of the kitchen, still holding the bell and waddling, down the hallway that separated the three bedrooms from the living room... I was going to sneak down the hall and sit back down at Lana's feet and she'd never know... But she was waiting for me in the hallway. Lana was a bit tall for a girl, 5'10", and her athletic pursuits left her with a lot more muscle mass than me. I was small, 5'3", and slender. Her size combined with her stature, further combined with my instincts and I was doomed. I yelped in surprise and fell to my knees, the bell on my collar jingling furiously. "What exactly are you doing, pretty girl?" she asked in that oh-so-sweet voice that meant I was in trouble. A tingle went down my spine. I couldn't resist her and she knew it. She reveled in it. I'd try, every so often - I didn't ask for these instincts, I had to fight them at least a little... I had made it all the way to twenty-six, I had thought I was one of the Keepers, not the other... but I just hadn't met the right person. "Nothing, ma'am," I whimpered, placing my palms on the ground, shivering. I was used to the temperature - I never wore clothes, they weren't expected of "my kind"... my body temperature rose the day I underwent the change... clothes were uncomfortable now, as much as I hated to admit it. "Nothing?" she asked sharply, "So you're going to add lying to your list of misdeeds today?" Before I could sink myself further, she knelt down and grabbed my right hand and held it up. My eyes widened when I saw it. The polish was scratched off my index finger and middle finger. She had me in an asymmetric pattern this week, pastel shades, pink and green and blue... but a green and a blue were scratched and showed the pale nail beneath. Ruined. "Oh no," I whispered, quivering in her grasp. I pulled my hand away, clutching it to my chest. I backed away, scooting on my knees before I stood to run, the bell on the collar jingling. She let me get three steps before her command split the air. "Sit." I dropped to the ground immediately, my soggy, puffy diaper squelching under me as I did. I never stood a chance. She'd been conditioning me for years, ever since that day... I had really thought I was a Keeper, not a Pet. Nobody knew for sure, some people went their whole lives without finding a match, in that vanilla limbo. I thought I would too, or that I would find the Pet that pleased me, that tickled me and excited me. Being a Keeper was so glamorous. The TV shows were always about the Keepers - sure the Pets were there too, but there was no such thing as a Pet without a Keeper - but the Keeper was always the star, and everyone wanted to be one. I had run into her in the grocery store, in the soda aisle. I had been mature then, my blonde hair in smooth waves, my makeup just so, my cold shoulder sweater exposing the perfect amount of skin, contrasting beautifully with the short shorts that showed every inch of my legs. I was hot and I knew it. I was mature, I was responsible, I had a great job, and I was on the lookout for a Pet. Size didn't matter, there were lots of short Keepers. And there she was. Long brown hair spilling over her shoulders, a cream top with a low-cut neck exposing her cleavage, a pair of comfortable, loose jeans beneath them. Sneakers to my chunky wedges. She was stylish and sure, but she was the kind of girl I would normally pass by... until our eyes met. I had wanted a soda from the top shelf, and I was reaching when she plucked it and handed it to me. And our gazes locked. And we knew. We knew in that moment who was who. And I knew that I wasn't a Keeper at all. She pulled my basket from me gently and set it down on the ground, setting hers next to it. Then she took me by the wrist and walked me out of the store... and there was nothing I could do to resist. The attraction of a new Bond was too intense, my brain was barely functioning. I had fuzzed out. When her eyes bore into mine, it was like I just stopped thinking. My whole body felt warm and tingly, like I was overheating. When I came to, I was in the trunk of her hatchback, my shorts and sweater gone, my shoes gone. I was sitting in a puddle of my own urine on a plastic mat in nothing but my panties and bra. And I knew. The blood test was quick, and I was registered... we had bonded, and I belonged to Lana. "Good girl," she praised, sending a shiver of pleasure through my body. "But you weren't a good girl just a bit ago, were you?" I wanted her with every fibre of my being. It was the Bond. I wanted her hands on me. When she took charge, when she took control, it's all I wanted. To submit, to be hers. To be a good girl. A person unfamiliar with the Bond would think I resented it, that I wanted to escape... but that's not how the Bond works. I loved my Keeper with every bit of me. Any thoughts of having a Pet of my own vanished that day, the day I became hers. And she loved me. The Bond changed us both, she'd do anything to protect me, to care for me, to keep me safe. I was more vulnerable now, less safe. She would own me and protect me. Forever. "No, ma'am," I whispered. "What were you doing, Pet? Be a good girl now." She was working the conditioning hard, I didn't stand a chance. She closed those three steps in one and hovered over me. "I took two cookies, ma'am," I confessed, quivering in her shadow. "And... I scratched my nail polish on the lid of the cookie jar... " Without another word, she wrapped a hand around my wrist, and I did the stupidest thing I could. I resisted. I yanked my hand away and pulled back, scooting away from her. "No," I complained. I knew where I was headed, I knew what was in store for me. But it was Sunday! I wasn't supposed to be confined today! I was supposed to have free reign and stretch my legs and relax and... "Kara," she snapped, causing me to sit up straight at attention instantly. "You are a Pet. You belong to me. I am your Keeper. You WILL submit to me, you will do everything I want and you will like it. Your every waking moment belongs to me. Your diapered bottom belongs to me. Your body, your mind, and your soul all belong to me. You- " I fuzzed out. It was too much. The world got shaky and everything went white as the stream of domination spilled from her lips. As she leaned in closer, the scent of her shampoo in my nostrils, that firm tone in my ears... and my vision got blurry and white around the edges. It was always like this, every time. She had the keys to my mind and could shut me down just by talking. Every Keeper could do that to their Pet and we were certainly no different. When I came to, we were in the living room.. and I was in my cage, my hands poking through the bars just as she was locking them in place. "Lana," I whined, "I want out!" She reached in through the hole in the top of the cage, the one she used to give me treats or pettings and stroked my curled hair. She curled it every morning, part of our grooming routine. She doted on me, she gave me tons of attention. She needed my submission just as much as I needed her dominance. We grew grey and ill if we were apart too long, it was just the way of things. "You ruined your nails, you naughty girl," she scolded even as she scritched behind my left ear. She was just a few millimeters from the spot... I cocked my head and she found it, sending a wave of pleasure through me. I felt the diaper grow warm between my legs and smiled. That was common for Pets - attention made us lose control. "We're going to fix your nails, let them dry, and then I'm going to take you to the bedroom." "Hey," Celia yawned as she strolled through the living room and plopped down on the couch. "I thought Sunday was her roaming day? Aren't her legs going to cramp?" The Kara of old, before I had fuzzed that first time, would have been horrified at this. I was kneeling in a cage, my hands poking out of the front and locked in place while Lana calmly painted my nails, my diaper was wet and obvious... I would have died of embarrassment. But being embarrassed about this would be like being embarrassed about breathing. It just was. And it was like this everywhere. We had gotten this cage at a local petstore just recently - the effects of the Bond were well understood even if the cause wasn't. "Someone was stealing cookies," Lana explained as she drew the loaded polish brush lightly across my nails. "Someone obviously didn't want to roam today." "Lana," I whined again. "I do want to roam, I'll be good... I just really wanted a cookie!" "Then why didn't you ask for a cookie, sweet pet?" she teased. "I think we're going to put on your kitten mittens when this is dry." "No!" I cried. I couldn't do anything with the mittens on, my hands would be completely useless. Two padded paws. Adorable, but useless. "Wow," Celia laughed. "Someone's been saying that word a lot lately, you'd think she likes being punished." I shot her a glare. Celia had sandy-blonde hair in a chin-length cut and was happy to lounge around in her pajamas, a pair of fleecy pants and a t-shirt about some video game. I may have been a Pet, I may have been helpless before Lana, but I was not helpless to Celia. And I didn't appreciate her teasing. "Oh she does," Lana chuckled. "You can feel when your Pet enjoys something. It's... nice. And Kara is a glutton for punishment. She loves the attention, she loves the feel of my hands on her... even when they're spanking." A soft moan escaped my lips as I felt a new heat rising inside the diaper. She had this effect on me, especially when I was restrained. I had never imagined that anyone, anything could make me feel as good as Lana did. As good as being owned by her did. "I hope I get a Pet that cute," Celia giggled. "Watching you with her is... nice. I want one." "I hope you find your Keeper," I snapped at her from behind the bars. Celia was Lana's best friend, she hadn't liked me at all at first, those first weeks when Lana brought me home... she enjoyed living off of Lana selling all my belongings, that was for sure - but that was all she wanted. She had grown warmer as the years passed and was quite fond of me. I generally liked her too, but she tended to pile on if I was in trouble. We got along great when I was out of the cage. Unfortunately the cage was a fixture in the living room for a reason. Right next to Lana's chair, so she could reach in and pet me whenever she wanted. "Oh, she's feisty today," Celia laughed outright. "When was the last time you fucked her?" My cheeks burned crimson at this. It was one thing for Lana to talk that way, it was another for Celia to say it! I started to protest, but Lana cut me off. "Two days. But we're going to fix that, aren't we, Kara-pet? Right after we get your nails pretty and dried and your kitten mittens on. We'll take you back and... well... I think you're going to cum a few times in that wet diaper before we really get started." I could feel that brain-fuzz descending again as she took my mind with her words. I was helpless before her. And I wouldn't have it any other way.

I also now enjoy pooping in my diapers, I know it will happen but do nothing to stop it from happening, sort of like this morning when i actually pooped my pants and was not wearing a diaper, i knew I had to go but made no effort to get to a toilet.

Being forced to pee (and poo) the diapers, but self-bondage just don't work as I always find ways to get out, usually with keys as I don't dare to lock myself up without a way out and I have read some articles about putting the key in oil so it makes a mess in an emergency, so that is an option, which I haven't used yet. I'm also lack patience and get bored easily I have so many bondage fantasies, that will never get fulfilled

Part 10 Kara looked strangely happy as the lid of the trunk closed, sealing her in. She had promised me that she really didn't mind, but I still felt bad - I was the new girl, she should get to ride in the carrier. My heart skipped a beat as the moment neared, when my Keeper would lift me into the carrier and settle me in before locking the door and securing me in place... I felt giddy, hoping dreamily that the reality of the situation would live up to the fantasy in my head. Kara's Keeper walked toward the driver's seat as my Keeper opened the back door, pulling me along by the leash attached to the ring at the front of my collar. She didn't need it, I'd go anywhere and do anything she wanted, but I wasn't about to turn it down, either. I felt so safe on the end of that leash, so secure... so loved. The carrier was gorgeous, a clear clamshell design with a wire door, sitting in place of one of the segments of the bench in the back of the car - I could actually see Kara laying down through the back panel of the carrier - it filled the same space as the seat once had, after all... I just hadn't thought about that. She looked comfortable, laying on one side and hugging a long pillow... the carrier looked lavish, however. Velvety cushions lined the bottom of the device, white and fuzzy - they looked so soft. Mistress pulled me to the opening and guided me inside, where I settled down quickly on the soft fabric. It made me realize that Lana must love Kara just as much as I loved my own Keeper. The door to the carrier clicked closed as the latches on the top and bottom were secured - I couldn't get out if I tried. There was something comforting about that, about knowing that I had no choice, about knowing that Mistress would care for me no matter what, that she would make my choices for me. That she loved me just as deeply as I loved her, that she would forever. It was dark in the trunk but with a little maneuvering, I could see Kara. I placed my hand on the clear plastic that separated us and smiled at her, trying to reassure her. She was hugging a pillow and scooted nearer to me, as best she could among the empty reusable shopping bags and other odds-and-ends scattered about her. "Sorry you're in there," I said quietly. "It's okay," she smiled back. Her blonde hair cascaded over her shoulder and across her t-shirt... she was so pretty. "Lana's going to take me out to dinner and- " "Eleni!" the voice of my Keeper split the air like the crack of a whip, sharp and warning. I jumped, bonking my head on the roof of the carrier as I scrambled to turn around to face her... she sounded cross. But when our eyes met she had a small, amused smile dancing on her lips. "You're cute and I love you." My whole world melted at her praise, as the fear was washed away in the warm glow of her kindness. She had only been teasing. She loved me. This was my first car trip as a Pet, and I was quite excited - enough to ignore the irritation of the navy blue top my owner had put on me - it was cute, a good cut... but I much preferred going topless. I was practically an animal now, why bother? The thought stirred something in me and without thinking, my hand slid down to the crotch of the thick pink diaper. It was so soft, so comfortable. Before the Bond, I had only been mildly curious about diapers - it was part of being a Pet, but I figured I'd find them confining and stupid, I had been much more excited about the collars and mittens and kneepads... but I had been very pleasantly surprised. Now I never wanted to be out of that thick padding. The rustle of the plastic covering only excited me further as I dug my fingers in, pressing on that soft pink shell. Mine were so much cuter than Kara's too, I almost felt bad for her. Diapers had become the second or third most enjoyable part of being a Pet, the soft squish of the padding felt so wonderful... almost as good as the next fresh, dry one my Keeper would tape me into would be. Changes were guaranteed moments of intimate attention and bonding. And sex. Sex was always a real possibility with changing times. I had never orgasmed in my pre-Pet life. Now I did multiple times per day. "Eleni no," Lana's voice came from the driver's seat. "You need to control yourself, we're going in public." My cheeks flared crimson as I looked out of the grate covering the front of my plush, tiny prison. My own Keeper was grinning at me, I had been scolded by Kara's keeper - that was somehow even more embarrassing. "Sorry," I whimpered as I withdrew my hand. "Good girl for listening, Eleni. You're such a good pet. Your Keeper will take oh-so-good care of you when we get home, I promise. My pretty pet, my sweet girl." * * * I rolled my eyes at Eleni getting caught touching herself during the car ride - though it had happened to me early on, too. The sensations that came along with the body changes, the way your Keeper's words could light your brain on fire... it was often just too much, touching yourself was the natural response. Still, it was strange to see someone else in a familiar predicament. I hadn't ridden in the trunk of a car in a long time - it actually wasn't that bad with the seat section removed and some view into the cabin. The worst part of trunk-riding was the isolation and fear that someone was going to rear-end the car and cause serious damage... even though most cars were designed with protecting Pet passengers in the back, it was still nerve-wracking. The drive was over quickly enough, Eleni and I chatted about My Best Friend's Keeper, though if I were completely honest about it, there was still a tiny tension, some small discomfort between the two of us. I gladly and gratefully stretched my legs after Lana let me out, pouting only the smallest amount as she secured the clip of the leash on my collar. The tiny weight of the clip dangling from my throat was irritating, a constant reminder of my position. The most infuriating part about it was my complete inability to remove it... it was just a simple clip, before Lana's conditioning I could have reached up and undone it - but just like the diapers, my hands just didn't work the way I wanted them to. "Mmm," a happy murmur from Eleni brought me back to reality and I looked over to see her rubbing her face against Celia's shoulder while the newest Keeper of the house clipped Eleni's leash on. And she loved it, she preened as the clip closed. Celia turned away and an enormous grin spread across Eleni's stupid face as she fumbled with the clasp. She liked it. That was now the most infuriating thing. She trotted along happily, half a step behind Celia as we headed into the store. There were many Keeper/Pet pairs shopping, and several individuals - Unbound or Keepers, no Pet would be shopping alone. I felt a hand on my butt and spun around, tugging on the leash slightly and halting Lana's steps. "She's so cute!" a young voice said - the voice of the hand that was squeezing my diaper. My eyes narrowed sharply as I glowered at the high schooler - a popular-girl type, the sort of girl I would have gotten along with in my own youth, but now I just couldn't stand them. It was looking at who I had been, when I had complete freedom. She had dark roots that faded to a blonde similar to my natural color, wavy and beautiful. She wore a purple sweater with the sleeves bunched up and a short black skirt... she couldn't be older than seventeen or eighteen, and neither were her two similarly peppy friends. "Look at her, you're so lucky! I want a Pet like her." "Fuck off-" I began, but was quickly cut off. "Would you like to pet her?" Lana offered, stepping closer. "Oh yes!" she crowed, her eyes lighting up as she bounced and clapped a tiny, fluttering clap. "Lana, I don't-" "Hands and knees, Kara," Lana said sternly. "We don't curse at people." "Oh, they can pet me!" Eleni offered quickly, stepping over in some misguided attempt to rescue me. My heart thundered in my chest as Lana glared down at me, pulling slightly on the leash to remind me it was there. I felt my knees quiver under her gaze and I broke eye contact, looking down... which triggered a chorus of giggles. My cheeks burned as I weighed my options. Defeat was inevitable, I was going to end up on the ground in this store in front of those girls. Resistance wouldn't get me what I wanted. I dropped to my hands and knees on the cold floor and took a deep breath... when I opened my eyes, Eleni was right there next to me and moments later, young hands were sliding through our hair as we were showered with compliments on how shiny our hair was, how soft it was, how cute we were, how cute the diapers were... and my reaction could not have been more different from Eleni's. I loathed every microsecond, every displaced strand, every vacuous compliment. Eleni preened, thanking them, turning her head this way and that so they could get to a spot behind her ear, and she actually encouraged them to stroke her nose! I enjoyed that, but only when Lana did it, I'd never let a stranger touch my face willingly. "Thank you!" the apparent clique-leader beamed as she reached behind my ear and scritched. I wasn't sure what came over me but the urge to snap at her, to bite her, came out of nowhere - like an itch at the back of my brain. I felt my lips curl back and my teeth bare as my mouth opened... and a jerk on the leash snapped me out of it. "She's a good girl," Lana said, leaning down and lifting me into her arms. I felt shaky, my heart was beating like a hummingbird trapped in my ribcage and I wrapped my arms around her neck, burying my face and inhaling her scent. "She's not great with strangers, we're working on it." "She's adorable," one of the other girls sang, deepening my embarrassment. "This one is such a sweetie, though. Look at her! Do you like being a Pet?" "Oh yes," Eleni squeaked gleefully. "It's the best thing ever! My Keeper loves me and we're here to buy me my very own carrier and cage!" "Oh. My. God," the first girl gushed. "I want a Pet so badly." "I hope you're the Pet," I muttered into Lana's neck, grouchy and grumpy that this was even allowed. But I had been them once. Waiting and watching for my own Pet. A dream long gone. Eleni was the total and complete opposite and I could practically feel Celia bursting with pride at her humiliating display. I felt Lana's hand gently patting the back of my diaper as she held me in her arms... and for the first time I wished that I did feel the way Eleni felt, gleeful and giddy at being a Pet. I wished it could have been that easy for me, to give in that way, to enjoy my position as completely in public as I did in private. In Lana's bed, I was all Pet and that was great... I just couldn't seem to get over the eyes and hands of strangers. "They were nice," Eleni laughed as we resumed walking, me in Lana's arms. This wasn't so bad. The cage display was just as magnificent as I remembered. A line of them half the length of the store, gleaming and glorious. Cage after cage, promising to hold Pets safely, to give them a space of their own, a place to cherish and feel safe, a place to keep them out of trouble. They ranged from simple to extravagant - bare metal all the way up to plush mini-houses complete with TVs. I sure wouldn't mind one of those, but I knew it was unlikely. Lana was a far cry from rich. Mine wasn't one of the very basic models, but it wasn't fancy either - it had a soft bottom to it and places where Lana could reach in and touch me easily. I wouldn't like the very basic ones, I'd feel quite cut off from her if she couldn't pet me at all while I was in it. Eleni's eyes were wide, her hands clenched at her chest, gaping at the array. I remembered that feeling. It was weird, but I really liked my cage - I knew I should hate it, that I should rail against it and refuse to go in it... but I didn't. My mind drifted back to Eleni in my spot, Celia in Lana's spot, and my cheeks burned with unbidden shame at how I had acted, at how I had screamed at poor Eleni, the awful things I had said. My chest felt tight, my eyes stung as I clung to Lana tighter. My Keeper. "I want to be more like Eleni," I whispered, not really to Lana but to the world. "I want you to be you," Lana whispered back, planting a kiss on my cheek and warming my heart. "Now let's help Eleni pick out something comfortable."

Part 7 It was everything I had ever hoped for. I had been dreaming of this since... well, my "sexual awakening". Every kid likes the idea of Keepers and Pets, some even grow up in a household with a Pet, though the vast majority of bonds belonged to members of the same sex. My best friend growing up, Hazel... her mom had a Pet and I remember clearly going over there and watching her mom and dad feed Gabi. I had wished that my mom would get a Pet, that she would go out and bond with someone and bring her home so I could love her too... Gabi played fetch and wrestled and watched TV and even helped with homework. But both of my parents were boring Unbound. Most people were, after all. Only one in three had a bondmate waiting out there. And at the age of twelve, I had begun wishing every night that I would bond. That I would be someone's Pet. Everyone told me that I'd make a great Pet, I was suited for it. I was perky and cheerful and friendly and cute... I wanted it more than anything. I loved Pet culture, they had their own products, their own music, their own TV shows, but I was an outsider looking in. Until I met my owner. The receptionist had sat her down in my chair and come to get me, I saw her reflection in the salon mirror before I ever saw her face. My heart pounded, she was so pretty... I had dated women exclusively my entire life. Boys were cute, but the odds of me bonding with one were so much lower than with another woman, so I spent my time trying to find the right lady. And there she was. Celia. The salon felt a thousand miles long as I walked toward her, somehow I knew that this was the one. I knew that this was my owner. When our eyes met in the mirror and I felt the transformation begin, it was the happiest moment of my entire life. I didn't fight it, I didn't hold anything back. I wet myself right in the middle of the salon... and as I stood there in my wet jeans, the warmth spreading from my crotch just as the warmth spread from my heart, she stood up and took my hand. My knees felt weak as I gazed into her pale green eyes. "You're mine," she whispered. "You're my Pet now." "Yes Mistress," were the literal first words I ever said to Celia. I didn't find out her name for days. It didn't matter. And now I was sitting in her apartment, next to another Pet. And gosh was she cute. She had this wavy blonde hair and breasts that were not too big but not too small... they looked great on her frame. And she had these cloudy-grey eyes that looked so smart, well... that they had been smart when she was human. I couldn't stop thinking about how Mistress had laid me down on top of this other Pet, this Alpha girl - they told me her name was Kara, but if she wanted to be the Alpha pet... I wasn't going to complain. Hierarchy was important, I was new, and well... she was cute. I wouldn't mind her bossing me around a little, especially if it led to some sexy moments. Being a Pet was the best. I had never felt so sexually free in my entire life, and I had the excuse of 'Pet instincts' to hide behind. And so I did. The way her blonde hair draped over her shoulder, the tips tickling her collarbone. The way the bell on her collar glinted. The memory of dazzlingly white teeth peeking from between her lips. Alpha called to me. Her skin was so soft, the way her chest rose beneath my ear... she called to me. I lifted my head from her shoulders and pressed my lips to hers, the barest amount before I leaned down and grazed my teeth along her neck. That surprised me. It wasn't really my style, I honestly had no idea why I did it. I couldn't remember anything from last night. Mistress had said I would mount her and I fuzzed out, she had whispered all manner of dominance in my ear, how I was hers, how my body was hers now, how she could take my mind with a word... and she did. I remembered seeing Alpha being put in the cage and... I smelled the fear on her as I nipped her neck. I reeled back as if she had punched me in the mouth, staring into those grey eyes and seeing her fear. She's afraid of me! I realized in horror. "Alpha?" I asked meekly, "Why are you scared? You're... you're the alpha, you're in charge. What... what happened last night?" I remember her being put in the cage, I remembered that delicious brain fuzz rising, and then next thing I remembered was finding myself tied to Mistress' bed, my hands bound together above me, my ankles spread wide and tied to the bedposts. It had been the most wonderful way to wake up, and I had been glowing from whatever she had done to me. It had been good. Really good. She had returned from the bathroom and praised me for being so obedient... but what had happened in between? "You... " Alpha hesitated. "You don't remember?" I shook my head solemnly, watching the way her chest rose and fell, noticing how tense her arms were. She was on the verge of a flight reaction, she was terrified of me! It hurt my feelings deeply, we were Pets of best friends! Just like in the shows! We should be kissing and cuddling, she shouldn't be afraid of me... I had never hurt anyone in my whole life! I was The Doormat, that's what my roommates had called me. Anyone could walk on me. "You mounted me," she looked down, her cheeks coloring in shame. "Don't call me Alpha... it's too much. You... you rode me, Eleni. I begged but... and then... the instincts... I... " Tears were beginning to flow down her face and I felt terrible, absolutely terrible. My fingers found my face... I was crying too. "I'm so sorry," my voice sounded strangled. "I don't remember, I didn't know... oh gods, you hate me now, don't you?" I had been picked on my whole life, I had lived in fear, I had been mocked for admitting that I wanted to be a Pet in my youth... everyone wanted to be a Keeper, why would I want to be a Pet? Keepers got everything they wanted, Pets just had to serve, to belong. But I couldn't figure out why I had ever been bullied if it felt like this to hurt someone else. A low, keening wail began in my throat, ululating. Alpha - no, Kara - joined me and together we cried. I moved to hug her but she shrank away, like I was a leper, like my skin would burn hers. I collapsed on the floor. "What happened!?" Marcie rushed into the room looking down at the both of us. "Shh, shh.. tell me what happened. Tell me why you're crying... " I only wailed louder, feeling guilty for disturbing my Keeper's best friend. I ruined everything! This was why nobody liked me! In moments, she had Kara bundled in her arms and was carrying her away, rescuing her from me. I wanted to crawl into the cage and collapse, but that would only make things worse. I wanted my Keeper more than anything. I wanted her arms around me. My eyes hurt, my throat hurt, but most of all... my heart hurt. Kara was so beautiful, so perfect, and I had hurt her. I hated myself so much in that moment. And then Marcie's arms were around me, carrying me back to Mistress' room. She laid me on the bed and stroked my hair, but it felt awful, it felt wrong. I was a bad girl, I didn't deserve her touch. I didn't deserve any attention. I deserved to be punished and abandoned for making Kara cry! "Shh, you're a good girl," Marcie whispered. "Eleni is a good girl." I didn't feel like Eleni right then, I felt like the old me, The Doormat, the unlovable. "I'm not," I protested, sobbing. "I'm not a good girl, I'm a bad girl. I made Kara cry!" "You didn't," she soothed. "You didn't do anything wrong. You obeyed. You did what you were told to do. You're new, sweets. You've only been transformed for what, four days? It's all too much for you." She was lying. Hiding something. There was something she wanted to say, some truth on her tongue that she wouldn't share, and I could smell it on her. She thought I was awful. That had to be it. "She's gonna get rid of me," I blubbered. "I made a mess of everything!" "You didn't, I promise you didn't," she lied to me. Her promises were lies. "Wait here, I need to check on Kara, okay?" "Please," I croaked, "she deserves your attention. She needs your help." Marcie sighed a small, soft sigh that I wasn't buying her lies before she slipped out of Mistress' room. I looked around, rubbing the water from my eyes with the back of my wrist as I drank in the sights. Her small, flat TV with her multitude of video game machines and controllers. Her posters of some blonde woman in yellow and orange armor. Small figurines of an elf boy with a sword and a blonde princess. A strange, dancing cactus with an open mouth. And her scent. Mistress' scent was everywhere in this room. I climbed under her covers, my diaper crinkling as I lay in her exact spot, smelling her pillow. Pictures of various blonde women were all over her room. Armor and swords, colored glowing lines around some... she wanted a blonde. She didn't want me, with my stupid red hair that everyone made fun of. That I didn't have a soul. Maybe I didn't after all. She was going to get rid of me. I was too much trouble. I wasn't worth it. The wail rose in my throat unbidden, my keening howl piercing the renewed still of the apartment, my Pet sadness overwhelming my human need to be quiet and convenient. "Eleni! Quiet!" Mistress' voice was like a whip crack, reducing the baying to a whimper instantly. Shame flooded my body and I covered my face with my hands. "Good girl." "But I'm not," I whimpered. "I'm a bad girl." "Are you calling your Keeper a liar, Eleni?" Her voice was sharp again. I sat up and went to meet her gaze, to beg forgiveness... but she wasn't there. Marcie stood beside the bed with a frightened expression, holding her phone. "Are you?" the phone asked in Mistress' voice. "No mistress," I whispered, feeling terribly embarrassed at Marcie being the vehicle of my Keeper's will. It was shameful. "Tell me you're a good girl then, Pet," the beloved voice commanded. "I'm a good girl," I obeyed, feeling like a liar. "Eleni is a good girl." She always wanted me to say the name she had given me when I recited things. To reinforce that I was someone new, that she owned me wholly, my body, my mind, my soul, my name. I was a Pet. I gave everything to her and I would give everything until I had nothing left to give. And I was a good girl. I felt better, I felt calmer, though a rock sat in my stomach. A stone of pure guilt that waited, leeching into my blood. "You are a good girl," she continued. "You didn't do anything wrong last night, okay? I have to work, but I'll see you tonight. You're a good girl and I love you and you're Mine." I loved the way she said that, the way she said, "mine". I could taste the possessiveness in the air. She owned me and I wouldn't have it any other way. Marcie held the phone to her ear and turned her back to me, stepping away and whispering to my Keeper. I sat obediently, just like Mistress taught me, and I waited. "Okay," Marcie smiled, hanging up the phone. "Do we feel better, good girl?" "Yes," I said sheepishly. I did feel better, but it was hard to admit it. "Is Kara okay?" "She's sad, but we're all going to get through this, okay? Mistakes were made, feelings were hurt, but we all love each other." We all love each other. It was such a beautiful thought. I was so lucky at bonding into this bunch. I was the luckiest Pet ever.

Part 6 I couldn't stop crying. Once I regained consciousness, leashed to the foot of Lana's bed, laying in the little Pet bed, diapered and curled up... I lost it. I buried my face in my pillow and sobbed. Last night had been awful. And my traitorous body had loved every moment of it. Once Lana had drawn out the Pet - roused my instincts - I had rutted against Eleni... like an animal in heat. I had stopped objecting, I had stopped complaining. I had leaned into it and... My face burned with shame as I remembered the first orgasm that took me, while she rode me. I could still feel her teeth on my shoulder, on the back of my neck. And I cried. The light turning on surprised me. I jolted, sniffling, hiding my face in the small stuffed fox that I shared my bed with... the toy that had been my greatest comfort during the lonely days those first few months. "Kara?" her voice was shaky, weak. It was surprising, she was always so sure, so dominant. I desperately wanted to stay hidden, to pretend to be asleep. "Come here, girl." But that was all it took. I climbed up onto her bed, keeping my head down, keeping my face hidden... so she didn't see. "Are you... are you okay?" She grabbed me by the chin, tilting my head up and forcing me to look at her. My bones were jelly, my muscles were gone. I had no resistance left as I stared up at her, stared into those soft brown eyes. I saw pain. They were drowning in pain. She had been crying. "Lana?" I whispered, not trusting my voice. "Why are you crying?" "Oh my sweet girl," she croaked, wrapping her arms around me and pulling me in for a tight hug. "I'm so sorry. I am so, so sorry. That was wrong. What happened last night was wrong and... Oh Kara, I'm so ashamed of myself." It didn't make sense. She was the Keeper. Keepers didn't make mistakes, Keepers were always right. But here she was. Hot tears fell on my hand, resting in Lana's lap. "It's okay," I lied. My instincts were screaming at me to make it better, to make it not hurt. To make her happy. I cuddled in closer, wrapping myself around her as sobs overtook her body. "I'm okay. I'm okay. It was just... it was just sex." "It wasn't!" Lana shouted, causing me to flinch and whimper... which only made her sadder. "It wasn't," she whispered. "It was wrong. You just... you keep resisting, Kara. It's been two years and you still resist like this was two months! You just keep pushing and pushing and... " "I'm sorry," I whined, the sound following my words, low in my throat. I hated my body for these constant betrayals, but I had hope that she would hear the signal. "I'm sorry I'm bad. I'm a bad girl, I'm- " "You're not," she grabbed me by the waist and twisted me, bringing me to a sitting position in her lap. My Keeper wrapped her arms around me and held me tight, rocking me. I felt soothed, I felt calm. I felt comforted. "You're a good girl, Kara. You're a good Pet." Those words were like balm on a burn. My entire body relaxed as she praised me. The whole world felt still. "You got upset because Eleni was in your space, that's normal. You resisted because, well... you're my stubborn girl. I love that about you, believe it or not. And I messed up." She took a deep breath and stilled, her rocking stopping, her arms tightening ever so slightly. I smelled it on her. Fear. Lana was afraid of something. My mind spun as I tried to figure it out, as she sat there and pondered. "Keeper?" I asked quietly. "You never call me that," she laughed. "My stubborn girl. You have instincts, I use them against you all the time. I make you obey, I whisper to your Pet-self like the books say and I take you over. But... what they don't tell you is that I have instincts too. And your resistance... it only makes me want to force you to obey." She sighed deeply, wearily. "I messed up. You told Celia 'no' so strongly, so fiercely, so... independently. I couldn't take it. I had to put you in your place and it was wrong. I knew it was wrong. I tried to excite you, to call out to your instincts, but Kara sweetie... I hurt you. Celia hurt you." "Eleni hurt me," I added. "No," my Keeper disagreed, leaning me back and looking me in the face. "Neither you or Eleni did anything wrong. You're Pets, sweetie. Your willpower only goes so far and.. " Lana gave a short laugh, "Eleni doesn't have much of that to begin with. That girl is submissive. She would have done anything Celia told her. Eleni didn't hurt you, I did. I never should have allowed that, it was wrong." "I never wanted to be a Pet," I whispered, looking down. "I'm sorry I keep resisting. I just... this wasn't the life I wanted." "I know," Lana answered sadly. "I know. Your friends were surprised, remember? Everyone was surprised. Confident Kara shouldn't be a Pet... but you are. I didn't... " She sighed, burying her face in my hair, holding me close. "You didn't what?" I asked, prodding. "It's not important," she said, her lips so close to my ear. "I'm sorry about what happened. That will never, ever happen again, okay? You will never be put through that again." "Yes, Keeper," I nodded as she laid us down, pulling the blanket over the two of us. "Don't," Lana sighed again. I felt her fingers in my hair, stroking me gently. "Don't change. That's not what this was about, Kara. You just... I need you to be nice to Eleni, okay? You of all people should know what a big transition this is. We're going to go this weekend to pick out her cage and a carrier... " "We?" I asked uncertainly. I didn't mind going out, this was my life now. Somehow the smiles of random strangers were less odious than the taunts from Celia - but we had been doing so well before she bonded, too! And now this happened... my feelings were a jumble, I felt like a tangled up mess of myself. One thing was for certain, however - there was only one carrier in the van and unless Lana intended to put both of us in it, someone was riding in the trunk. And I didn't want it to be me. "Yes sweets," she kissed my forehead. "You can help show her how to behave in public, you can help her pick out a nice cage. Don't you remember when we picked yours out?" That had been a nice outing. Lana and I made a cute couple and I liked being seen with her. It felt like forever since we went out. "Eleni can ride in the carrier," I sighed. "If you'll take me to a restaurant." "Oh we're bargaining now," she laughed a gentle laugh, tilting my head back and planting a sweet kiss on my lips. It tasted just a shade bitter from the rotten feelings of the evening. She was going to say no. She was going to put me in my place, and probably back in the pet bed. "Deal." "Really?" I squeaked, bouncing up and down. "And I can get a real meal with a real fork?" It had been nothing but Petfood for me for ages... my mouth instantly started watering at the idea of a steak or some grilled chicken. "We have to be careful," Lana smiled, laying down and pulling me on top of her. "Your tummy isn't as resilient as it once was." It was true, I had to be careful about sudden changes in diet. My body expected the Petfood and - as with the cookies - eating too much unusual food, no matter how much I loved it before, was a recipe for an upset stomach. "But I will buy you a small steak, yes." She could see the question on my lips. "With a fork." That meant Ruby's - most of the restaurants wouldn't serve Pets a the table, and I stood out like a sore thumb in my skimpy shirts and exposed diapers. Sure, I could cover up but I'd be sweating and uncomfortable in no time. But that was okay - I liked Ruby's. It was my favorite restaurant now. "Thanks Lana," I sighed contentedly as she ran her fingers down my spine. A shiver went through me as she pulled the sheet over us - I generated too much heat to sleep here long, she would overheat and send me back to the Pet bed, but for now... this was nice. * * * When I woke, I was in Lana's bedroom, alone... with no leash. I had been changed at some point during the night, too. My diaper was barely damp. A glance at the clock revealed it was already one in the afternoon. I had slept most of the day away. But the lack of leash meant that someone was home. It wouldn't be Lana, she would be at work. Celia should have been as well... but then again, so should Marcie. Rubbing my eyes, I wandered out to the living room and my eyes fell on Eleni, laying contentedly on the floor, hugging a small stuffed kitten. Her red hair flowed around her in a halo, her pink diaper was bring against her pale skin and she wore a small shirt that read, "Extra Cute". She was that. Extra cute was undeniable. I felt... afraid of her. It didn't make sense, I was older, I was more experienced, this was my place... but seeing her made the tiniest trickle of fear flow through me. I turned to go back to the bedroom when she spotted me. "Hi Alpha," Eleni chirped at me. "Whatcha doin'?" "Wh.. what?" I blinked, not sure I heard her right. "I'm just going to lay back down." "You've been sleeping all day!" Eleni cried. "Come sit with me." I did not like the way that felt. I got the same urge to obey her that I did from Lana. She was the Alpha. Oh shit. I had read about this, it wasn't terribly common... my instincts recognized her as my superior. It wasn't a Bond, it wasn't love, but I responded to her just the same. I didn't feel anything new for Eleni, I just didn't want to cross her. The urge wasn't that strong, but she also wasn't asking much so I sat down on the floor next to the couch. She seemed completely unperturbed by what had happened the night before. "So you were a hair stylist?" I began, trying to start a conversation. "I don't want to talk about the beforetimes," she shrugged, sitting up. Her fiery hair settled around her, cascading over her shoulders. It was unfair how attractive she was. Celia certainly didn't deserve a Pet this pretty. "Are you still mad at me? You said some mean things." "I'm not mad at you," I answered, the hairs on the back of my neck standing straight up as she drew nearer. "I'm sorry I was mean." My instincts were telling me to lay down, to show her my belly, to expose my neck. I fought them back, refusing to submit... but it was hard. She was practically on top of me now. She laid her head gently on my shoulder instead. "I want to be friends," she said softly. "Can we be friends?" I could still feel her teeth on me. I could still feel her grinding into me, squishing my wet diaper against me, the vibrator stimulating me. I was back in the cage with Eleni on top of me, mounting me. I couldn't escape. "Yeah," I whispered. "We can be friends."

Trigger Warning: Non-consensual sex Part 5 I woke up as Lana laid my down on her bed. My head was pounding, I had passed out on the bathroom floor sobbing and scrabbling, begging forgiveness. My shame sprang anew as the center of my world smiled down at me sadly. "My sweet girl," she cooed, "Everything's okay. Everything's going to be okay." "I'm so cold," I shivered, crawling into her lap, seeking her warmth. "It's nice and warm in here, the whole apartment is warm not just the living room." I sighed with relief as the warmth returned, the crushing sadness and shame of my disobedience lifting ever so slightly as she released the trigger. She was smiling, she was being gentle... why? I had been a bad girl, I had done the wrong thing... I whimpered and hid my face in her lap. Even the gentle stroke of her fingers in my hair felt off, wrong - like I didn't deserve it. "You had a pretty hard day, huh pretty girl?" she asked gently. I only nodded. I wanted to cry, but there were no tears. I had cried them all. "Are you ready to tell me what happened?" She didn't know? "I... yelled at the new girl," I said, bringing my arms to my head, hiding. "I made her cry." "Why did you do that?" Lana asked, still petting me. It felt so good, but I was a bad girl, I didn't deserve it. I wanted her to stop and continue at the same time, all of me wanting both things. "I missed your call," I whined, rolling onto my side. "Stupid Celia tied me to the table and left me there while stupid new girl sat in my cage. I couldn't reach the phone and it was her fault! Ugh, why did Celia bond with her? Celia should have been a Pet, not a Keeper!" "Ohhh," Lana said sagely. "That's what this is about. This is your feud with Celia." "It's not!" I protested, sitting up. "This is about the new girl putting her stink all over my home!" The look on Lana's face, that flat look as her smile fell informed me that I had just screwed up. But I was just being honest! This wasn't about Celia, it was about her Pet. It was about her ruining my stuff, wrecking my phone call. "Your home?" Lana asked pointedly, raising an eyebrow. "You don't even know her name, do you?" "I do so," I said defensively, "It's Elaine... or Ellie. That's not the point. There are five of us in a three bedroom apartment now, when is she moving out?" Lana moved with a speed that I was wholly unprepared for. Her bed was in the corner of the room, she had walls on two sides of it. I was sitting at the foot of the bed, but in the blink of an eye, her hand was on my throat and I was pinned to the back wall. I whimpered helplessly... it didn't hurt, but I was afraid. Not that Lana would ever really hurt me, but she had caused no small amount of pain to me in the two years of our relationship. "Kara," she growled, her voice low in her throat as she brought her face to mine. She was hovering an inch from me, her breath hot on my cheek. "You are my property. You are my Pet. You do not get to decide who comes or goes in this apartment. You aren't allowed to have an opinion on the matter." "I'm sorry," I whimpered, my mittened hands going uselessly to her wrist. "Lana, I'm- " Her fingers were in my mouth, holding my jaw open, pressing my tongue down. I could taste her fingertips, I could feel the heat of her hand through my tongue. I whimpered as she turned my head left and right ever so slightly. I felt the world start to go fuzzy around the edges, I felt my heart race. I whined pitifully... but that was the thing about Keepers. Her instinct to dominate was just as strong as my instinct to submit, especially if I resisted. "Your mouth is getting you in trouble, Pet. You're lucky you have an apology to give or I would put that tongue to use right now. You aren't human anymore, girl. You're a Pet. You're mine. I will do with you whatever I want and if I decide that I want to take you out to the living room and fuck you while you beg for forgiveness from Celia, then that's what we'll do. Do you- " I didn't hear the rest. The world ceased to exist as I became overwhelmed in her dominance. I heard myself moaning, I felt my body go limp, a mittened hand reaching for my diaper... When I came to, I was in the cage in the living room. Celia sat on the couch with her Pet in her lap, the girl had obviously been crying for quite a while. Lana's hand was stroking my hair through the appreciation hole when the world came back into focus. "-just think she needs to be punished overtly, that's all." "I've already talked to her," Lana sighed. "I'll handle it. She's mine." They were talking about me. What had I missed? It so wasn't fair that she could do that to me! Celia was stroking the girl's red hair... she didn't even have a top on now, not even a bra. Her irritatingly perky tits were just staring at everyone. Even the thick pink diaper looked good on her, it was infuriating! "Eleni doesn't feel safe around her now, Lana. I think Eleni should be the one to punish her." "Wha- " I began, but a quick tap to the top of my was warning enough. I shut up quickly. Eleni - that was her name - sniffled and rested her head on Celia's shoulder, drawing herself closer, flinching at my sudden sound. "What did you have in mind?" Lana asked. I looked up at her - everything was large and intimidating from inside the cage, but Lana looked especially powerful right there, her arm just casually reaching in and scratching behind my ear. "Kara wouldn't tell my Pet her name," Celia sighed. "She said her name was Alpha and my girl believed her. Eleni should mount her, show her that she is the Alpha." This was too much. "WHAT!?" I screeched, yanking away from Lana's hand. "Fuck no! She's not 'mounting' anything, Celia! No! I am the Alpha. I was here first! Your stupid bitch of a Pet was in my cage, in my apartment. She's in the wrong here, and I'm tired of smelling her!" Eleni let out a choked sob, burying her face in Celia's chest, her body shaking. "Okay," Lana said grimly. "Fine. But- " "No!" I screamed. "You can't let her do this to me! Lana! You- " She reached into the cage and grabbed a handful of my hair turning my head and forcing me to lay face down in the cage. Before I knew it, my mittens were locked to the small loop at the bottom of the bars, and she attached my collar to another - I was stuck. "Bring her here," Lana sighed, opening the door to the cage. "I have an idea." "Lana no!" I cried. "Please! Please, I'm sorry! I'm sorry! She can stay! I'll share the cage, I will! I'll be good... " I couldn't see anything, but I felt it when Eleni climbed on top of me. I felt her breasts in my back, I saw her red hair spill into my vision. "I'm sorry," she whispered. "I don't want to... " "One sec, and... " Celia's voice said from behind me, just as a I felt a strong buzzing against my diaper. A small vibrator, attached somewhere to Eleni. "Okay, Eleni. Kara is not the Alpha. Kara is a Pet. She hurt your feelings, she made you feel unwelcome, now you're going to show her that you're the dominant of the two. Fuck her." "Yes mistress," Eleni squeaked, her hips rocking. I felt the vibration grow stronger then fade as she moved. I clenched my eyes shut as she rubbed against me. "You like this," Lana whispered to me. She was laying on the floor next to the cage, when I opened my eyes she was right there. "Who's a good girl? Who's going to be my good girl? You're a Pet. You're a thing. You're mine. You will always be mine. Maybe I should bind your legs, make you crawl all the time. Maybe I should keep your troublesome mouth gagged. Oh, but I love your mouth, Pet. You have such a talented tongue. And your moans are like music to me. I want to hear it. Make the good sounds for me." I didn't want this... but Lana didn't talk to me, she talked to the Pet and I was beginning to lose myself. I was beginning to feel the heat rising between my legs again, and every thrust of Eleni's hips against mine increased that now that Lana was whispering to me. A long, low moan erupted from Eleni's lips above me... and I felt her teeth on the back of my neck. "Good girl, Eleni," Celia purred. "Fuck her for me. Show me how much you love me." "Submit," Lana whispered to me. "Submit, my Pet. You know how much I love you. You know how much pleasure I bring you. You know how good this feels. You are a Pet, you are a plaything, you are mine." My moan rose to meet Eleni's, her teeth only increasing my arousal. The grinding thrusts were coming faster now, the rhythm steady as the buzz-buzz-buzz pressed against me through the diaper. I could hear the crinkle, hear the buzz, feel her heat, feel her tongue and her teeth. "Please," I begged, not a cry for mercy but a moan of ectacy. "Fuck me... " "You're being fucked," Lana assured me. "Enjoy it. Cum for me, Petgirl. Cum loud." "Faster!" Celia growled. She was closer to the cage now... the way she was standing... oh... her hands were on Eleni even as she ground me against the floor of the cage. I felt the ripple of orgasm start deep in the diaper, radiating outward and making every part of me tingle in succession. I felt Eleni's thrusts grow more frantic, more animal, and the bites on my back and shoulder increased in intensity, in frequency. She moaned loudly in my ear... and suddenly she was pressing the vibrator deeply, fiercely between us and rocking back and forth. Her mouth was away from me, she was arching backwards in the cage, grinding that vibe roughly between us. I crested again, howling my pleasure and our voices began to mingle, to intertwine. Two submissive moans in harmony... and then the back of the cage opened and Lana stuffed a rubber gag in my mouth. I only wailed louder... but no one could hear it. I bucked against Eleni, pressing myself against the vibrating joy between her legs, writhing beneath her. The third orgasm took me and I only wanted more. I wanted her to penetrate me. I wanted her inside me, I wanted to feel... everything. And then she was being pulled from the cage. I whined fiercely behind the gag as she was taken from me. But I was pulled from the cage next, Lana cradling me in her arms as she continued to rub the diaper against me, her thumb pressing hard into the padding and stroking my button. I bit down on the gag, roaring my need into it as she carried me back to the bedroom. When she tore the diaper off me and slid her silicon member into me, I came again immediately, my nails digging deep into her arms, a series of tiny crescent moons in her flesh as she pounded me. I gripped her for all I was worth and held on as her need overtook her as well and the two of us joined as one, her hands everywhere and nowhere all at once, holding my hips, my breasts, my shoulders, my face. The gag would have intense teeth marks in it after this... I screamed as I came again, my body starting to go limp after my sixth orgasm... my needs finally sated by my fearsome lover. By my owner. By my Keeper.

Okay. I've said this over and over: if you're looking for x-rated porn type stories with descriptions of sex acts, my writing is probably not for you. I write love stories about acceptance and kindness, not hardcore porn. Throw that out the window. Kimmy stories are all about breaking rules. Enjoy. Part 3 It was a work day, and it was one of those rare occasions where all three of them were at work at the same time. I sat on the floor next to my cage, watching television and very glad Lana had decided not to lock me away. I had the mittens on and a chopstick I could use to poke buttons on the remote... and a dish of dry cereal-type food. Part of me wished I didn't know so much about Petcare, I knew exactly what the food was, exactly what was in it, and exactly what it would do to my body. It was a high-protein, high-fiber food with a complex multivitamin. And I knew it was making my blonde hair shinier, easier to style. I just hoped I didn't have to crap before Lana got home, I didn't want Celia to change me. She always mocked me. Celia would certainly get home first, and would supervise me cooking - that was a new thing, she'd hang out in the kitchen while I prepped food and if I had problems reaching things, or cut myself, or missed Lana too hard... she would pet my hair. I would close my eyes and sit at her feet and she would pet my hair while I pretended she was Lana... even though the two of them smelled nothing alike. I was starting to not hate her quite so much. The past week or two - since the bath - she had actually started to be nice for the most part, had started to empathize with the fact that I didn't want to be a Pet. I had lost everything - my apartment, my car, my computer, my yarnball collection and my knitting supplies, my stuff, my life... and now all I had was this. A cage in the living room, a food dish on the floor, and daytime TV. I picked up the sippy cup with both hands and took a swallow as I rose, waddling to the doorway that led to the bedrooms. I stood at that doorway, that invisible barrier, and inched forward. "NO!" I heard Lana's voice in my brain and winced. I knew the techniques she had used to lay this conditioning, it was in What to Expect From Your Pet's First Year, Volume Two. She had planted a trigger phrase, "It's warm in the living room, stay warm." She said it most days before she went to work... if I was awake. It didn't matter that I knew all of her tricks backwards and forwards, that I had been ready to perform them on some other Pet... I was helpless to resist, I belonged to her in every way and couldn't keep her out of my head no matter how hard I tried. And honestly, days with the trigger active were better than days without. If I was asleep when she left, I'd wake up in the cage and have to sit there all day. Marcie usually made sure I could reach the remote, however. I liked Marcie. I closed my eyes and turned around backwards, setting the sippy cup down and covering my ears... I held my breath and jumped backwards... and it worked! I was in the hallway! Whooping my triumph, I started for the bedroom - the vibrator was in the bedroom - but only got two steps before the crushing guilt crashed into me. Lana would be so disappointed with me. She would be so sad. I couldn't take it. My world collapsed as I thought about my actions causing her pain and I whimpered, crawling back into the living room. I didn't even remember sinking to the floor, but things started to feel better once I was next to my cage. Just for the extra comfort, I crawled inside, glad they had left the door open. I took a deep, cleansing breath as the Pet harness commercial ended - I had seen that one a thousand times. Thankfully Lana wasn't a fan of the harness, though it wasn't for the best reasons. She didn't like them because they squished my breasts and she liked to look at them. My show came back, Raquel was sneaking through the Pet door of her best friend's home - a palatial estate compared to the tiny apartment I lived in... and Lana had upgraded after selling my car. I knew that Florence wasn't home, she was out at her obedience lesson with Giselle, the extremely attractive trainer who was using sexual stimulation to condition Florence. I wished Lana favored that kind of conditioning, but my rotten luck landed me with a Keeper with the same damned philosophy I had when I was Petseeking. Condition them thoroughly, harshly, and quickly - lay a solid foundation and build from there. I sighed. The feelings of animalistic desire were easily the best part of being a Pet, if she had been a trainer like Giselle... I'd spend all my time in that blissfully horny state. It probably wasn't the best thing to wish for. It was ridiculous, but I was thoroughly engrossed in these fictional lives and wanted Raquel and Florence to get together - they had been lovers before their transformation and had ended up Pets to next door neighbors... who hated each other. Raquel was about to get caught by Vivienne, who would punish her severely and only add more fuel to the fire of the neighborly feud. I looked at the clock, lifting my food dish to my lips and taking a mouthful of the savory cereal... the show was almost over, which meant they'd cliffhanger at Raquel getting caught, of course, and pick back up tomorrow with the punishment and drama. But it also meant that the Pet phone, the big one with only one button that I could work with the mittens on, would be ringing soon. Lana's afternoon break. Sure enough, just as the end credits of My Best Friend's Keeper rolled, the phone rang and I crawled to it - it was on the other side of Lana's chair. "Hello," I greeted as I pushed the button. "How's my good girl today?" Lana's voice asked me, turning my knees to butter. I didn't bother walking when she called, I'd end up collapsed on the floor anyway. Her simple praise filled me with a warmth and craving for more. "Good," I answered breathily. "I'm being good." "Did Raquel and Florence get some time together today?" she asked - she didn't care for the daytime dramas, she was a reality TV junkie, but she asked because I talked about it every day. "No," I pouted. "Florence is off with Giselle and Raquel is going to be caught by Vivienne and punished. It's not fair, Lana! They're in love!" "But Vivienne loves Florence," Lana teased me, "She doesn't want to share her Pet, even with another Pet. I don't think I could share you, my beautiful girl. You're all mine." I moaned a soft moan and laid on my side next to the phone, my body a comma around it. "Come home and fuck me," I panted, the heat rising in me. "Blow off work and come nail me to the wall, Lana." "Dirty girl," she chuckled, "Didn't you get enough last night?" I knew what she wanted me to say. So I said it. "I can never get enough of you, Lana. I want you, I need you. You own me." It had been hard to say the first time, she had to force each word out of me, but it was my mantra now. It had been true even before the first time I had uttered it, but her forcing me had freed me. By having no choice, she had made me face it. And I did want her. I did need her. She did own me. I wasn't the Keeper. I would never be a Keeper. But I could be the best fucking Pet ever. "How about," she began and I slid my hand down to the diaper, pressing my mittened hand against the soggy padding, rubbing as she talked. "How about we break out the feeldoe tonight and I really have my way with you." "Say it," I whined, rubbing faster. "Say it!" "I'm going to fuck you," she whispered. She shouldn't be talking that way at work and she knew it. I knew it. But I needed it and she needed it just as much. The words crawled down my ears and gripped my brain, bringing the fuzzy feeling of submission with it. "I'm going to take that diaper off of you and split you in two, you filthy girl. We're going to have to use the muzzle tonight, I'm going to make you scream so loud. You're going to have to crawl when I'm done with you, because you won't be able to walk." I could feel the orgasm rip through my body, sending wave after wave of pleasure through me, my moans long and low as she controlled me over the phone, just her voice, just her words, just her promise. I could feel her hands on me, I could feel the silicone of her toy pressing against my lips, I could feel her breath hot on my neck, her words in my brain. "Say it," she commanded. "Fuck me!" I bucked and moaned, rubbing harder, digging my padded paw into the diaper. "Fuck me Lana, I'm yours. I belong to you, I want you, I need you. I can't live without you! Come mark me, own me, make me yours. I need you." "Harder," she growled in my ear. "Faster." I moaned loudly, a long groan of passion and need as I crested again. Orgasms had never felt this good as an Unbound. Something had changed in me there too, it was like it touched every nerve in my entire body. I howled my ecstasy, writhing on the floor next to her chair. Until someone began pounding at the front door. "Gag your Pet!" the man shouted. "Some of us work nights, dammit!" I didn't process his words, I just heard anger but it couldn't touch me in my reverie. I wasn't home in that moment, I was a twisting mass of animal need on the floor of the apartment, squirming and panting next to the phone. "Aw, dammit," Lana sighed. My body reacted to her change in tone, I listened intently. "Good girl, Kara. You're a good girl. Such a good girl. Shhhh, quiet down. That's right. That's my girl." "No," I whimpered. "More... please, that was only two!" "Shhhh," she soothed as the man banged again and I became aware of the situation. "Shhh, good girl. You'll get attention tonight, I promise. Go apologize to Mr. Taylor. I love you, sweetie. Be a good girl for me." I sighed as she hung up and knelt at the door. "I'm sorry, Mr. Taylor," I called. "Damn right you should be, you horny bitch," he groused. "That's twice this month. Keep it down during the day!" "Yes sir," I did my best to sound sad and pitiful. It was very rare that someone actually wanted to make a Pet sad or hurt... we were well liked in society and a Pet abuser was universally shunned. "Just... go back to your shows, okay Kara?" "Yes sir," I whimpered, playing it up a bit until his footfalls receded. When he was gone, I crawled back to my cage, took a long drink from the sippy cup, and put a chew toy in my mouth, biting it as I worked my mittened hands over the diaper, trying to relive Lana words, her tone, her meaning, her promise. I was moaning again shortly, but it wasn't as strong, it wasn't the same. I wanted Lana, not just thoughts of her. I finished my food and watched more TV... but I began to grow worried when Celia didn't come home on time. It was time for me to start cooking dinner, but she wasn't back. Marcie made it home before she did. "She's not going to be here for a couple of days," she explained, stroking my hair as she crouched down. "So I guess I'll be supervising your cooking, okay? Can I do that?" "Of course," I smiled up at her. "You always look out for me, I appreciate you. Is... is Celia okay?" I hated to admit it, but I was actually worried about her. Things had gotten better lately, and I was surprised to admit it even to myself, but I missed her. The thought of her being hurt or in trouble didn't feel good... which was surprising in and of itself. "She's fine. She called me today at lunch. She got a Pet."